NARRATIVE 


MY    CAPTIVITY 


AMONG     T  n  K 


SIOUX   INDIANS. 


B  Y 

FANNY  KELLY. 

WITH  A  BBIEP  ACCOUNT  OF  GENERAL  SULLY'S   INDIAN   EXPEDITION   IN  1864, 
BEARING   UPON    EVENTS    OCCURRING   IN    MY   CAPTIVITY. 


HARTFORD,  CONN. 

MUTUAL  PUBLISHING  COMPANY. 
1871. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1871,  by 

'"  -VANNY-.^E'LTL y ,  • 

In  the  office  of  th.e  Librari.an,  .o.f  .Congress,  -at  Washington. 


STEREOTYPED  AT  THE  FBANKLIN   TYPE  FOUNDRY,  CINCINNATI. 


®{ficers  mrb  Sfolbiers  of  %  (EUfrenijj  ©jj'ro 


FOR  THEIR 

PERSISTENT  AND  DARING 

EFFORTS  TO  AID  MY  HUSBAND  IN 

EFFECTING  MY  RESCUE  J 

AND  TO  THE 


Officers  aiib  jsolbbrs  of  fyt  £i 


FOR  KINDNESS 

SHOWN  ME  AFTER  MY  RAN 

SOM  AND   RETURN  TO  FORT  SULLY,   THIS 

NARRATIVE  is  AFFECTIONATELY 

DEDICATED  BY 

THE  AUTHOR. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


THE  summer  of  1864  marked  a  period  of  unusual 
3eril  to  the  daring  pioneers  seeking  homes  in  the  far 
West.  Following  upon  the  horrible  massacres  in  Min- 
lesota  in  1862,  and  the  subsequent  chastisements  in- 
licted  by  the  expeditions  under  Generals  Sully  and 
Sibley  in  1863,  whereby  the  Indians  were  driven 
rom  the  then  western  borders  of  civilization,  in 
[owa,  Minnesota,  and  the  white  settlements  of  Dakota, 
n  the  Missouri  Valley,  the  great  emigrant  trails  to 
[daho  and  Montana  became  the  scene  of  fresh  out 
rages;  and,  from  the  wild,  almost  inaccessible  nature 
)f  the  country,  pursuit  and  punishment  were  impos 
sible. 

I  was  a  member  of  a  small  company  of  emigrants, 
svho  were  attacked  by  an  overwhelming  force  of  hos 
tile  Sioux,  which  resulted  in  the  death  of  a  large  pro- 

(v) 


VI  INTRODUCTORY. 

portion  of  the  party,  in  my  own  capture,  and  a  horri 
ble  captivity  of  five  months'  duration. 

Of  my  thrilling  adventures  and  experience  during 
this  season  of  terror  and  privation,  I  propose  to  give 
a  plain,  unvarnished  narrative,  hoping  the  reader  will 
be  more  interested  in  facts  concerning  the  habits,  man 
ners,  and  customs  of  the  Indians,  and  their  treatment 
of  prisoners,  than  in  theoretical  speculations  and  fine- 
wrought  sentences. 

Some  explanation  is  due  the  public  for  the  delay  in 
publishing  this  my  narrative.  From  memoranda,  kept 
during  the  period  of  my  captivity,  I  had  completed 
the  work  for  publication,  when  the  manuscript  was 
purloined  and  published ;  but  the  work  was  suppressed 
before  it  could  be  placed  before  the  public.  After  sur 
mounting  many  obstacles,  I  have  at  last  succeeded  in 
gathering  the  scattered  fragments;  and,  by  the  aid  of 
memory,  impressed  as  I  pray  no  mortal's  may  ever  be 
again,  am  enabled  to  place  the  results  before,  I  trust,  a 
kind-judging,  appreciative  public. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I.  PAOT 

Early  History — Canada  to  Kansas — Death  of  my  Father — 
My  Marriage — "Ho!  for  Idaho!"  —  Crossing  the  Platte 
River— A  Storm,  .  .  .,..-•  ...  11 

CHAPTER  II. 
The  Attack  and  the  Capture,      .        .;.'..        .        .19 

CHAPTER  III. 

My  Husband's  Escape — Burial  of  the  Dead — Arrival  of  the 
Survivors  at  Deer  Creek — An  ill-timed  Ball,  .  .  .28 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Beginning  of  my  Captivity, 37 

CHAPTER  V. 

Plan  for  Little  Mary's  Escape — Tortures  of  Uncertainty — Un 
successful  Attempt  to  Escape,  .;  •  v.  •  .  .45 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Continuation  of  our  March  into  the  Wilderness — Suffering  from 
Thirst  and  Weariness — Disappearance  of  my  Fellow-pris 
oner — Loss  of  the  old  Chief's  Pipe,  and  its  Consequences  to 
me — A  Scene  of  Terror, 49 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Powder  River — Another  Attempt  to  Escape — Detection  and 
Despair— A  Quarrel— My  Life  saved  by  "  Jumping  Bear,"  62 

(vii) 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 


CIIAPTEE  VIII. 

The  Storm— Arrival  at  the  Indian  Village— The  old  Chief's 
Wife — Some  Kindness  shown  me — Attend  a  Feast,  .  .  72 

CHAPTEK  IX. 

Preparations  for  Battle — An  Indian  Village  on  the  Move — 
Scalp  Dance — A  Horrible  Scene  of  Savage  Exultation — 
Compelled  to  join  the  Orgies— A  Cause  of  Indian  Hostility 
— Another  Battle  with  the  White  Troops — Burial  of  an  In 
dian  Boy — A  Hasty  Retreat — Made  to  act  as  Surgeon  of  the 
W'ounded — Mauve  Terre,  or  Bad  Lands,  .  .  .  .92 

CHAPTEE  X. 

Mourning  for  the  Slain — Threatened  with  Death  at  the  Fiery 
Stake — Saved  by  a  Speech  from  Ottawa — Starving  Condition 
of  the  Indians, 106 

CHAPTEE  XI. 

Meet  another  White  Female  Captive  —  Sad  Story  of  Mary 
Boyeau — A  Child  Eoasted,  and  its  Brains  Dashed  out — 
Murder  of  Mrs.  Fletcher — Five  Children  Slaughtered — Fate 
of  their  Mother,  .  .  .  -. ..  .  .  .  .  .  112 

CHAPTEE    XII. 

First  Intimation  of  my  Little  Mary's  Fate— Despair  and  De 
lirium — A  Shower  of  Grasshoppers— A  Feast  and  a  Fight — 
An  Enraged  Squaw— The  Chief  Wounded,  .  .  .  .120 

CHAPTEE  XIII. 

Arrival  of  "  Porcupine  " — A  Letter  from  Captain  Marshall — 
Hopes  of  Eescue — Treachery  of  the  Messenger — Egosega- 
lonicha— The  Tables  Turned — Another  Gleam  of  Hope — 
The  Indian  "  White  Tipi  "—Disappointed— A  White  Man 
Bound  and  left  to  Starve— A  Burial  Incident,  .  .  .129 

CHAPTEE  XIV. 

Lost  in  the  Indian  Village — Black  Bear's  White  Wife — A 
smallJTea  Party— The  White  Boy-captive,  Charles  Sylves 
ter—The  Sun  Dance— A  Conciliating  Letter  from  General 
Sibley— A  Puzzle  of  Human  Bones— The  Indian  as  an  Art 
ist — I  Destroy  a  Picture  and  am  Punished  with  Fire-brands 
—A  Sick  Indian, .136 


CONTENTS.  IX 


CHAPTER  XV.  PAQB 

Preparing  the  Chi-cha-cha,  or  Killikinnick — Attack  on  Cap 
tain  Fisk's  Emigrant  Train— Fourteen  Whites  Killed — A 
big  Haul  of  Whisky — A  Drunken  Debauch — I  write  a  Letter 
to  Captain  Fisk  under  dictation — Poisoned  Indians — The 
Train  saved  by  my  Clerical  Strategy, 147 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Scenes  on  Cannon  Ball  Prairie — Reflections,     ....  154 

CHAPTER   XVII. 
A  Prairie  on  Fire — Scenes  of  Terror, 159 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Last  days  with  the  Ogalalla  Sioux — Massacre  of  a  Party  re 
turning  from  Idaho — A  Woman's  Scalp — A  Scalp  Dance — 
Suspicious  Circumstance  —  Arrival  of  Blackfeet  Indians — 
Negotiations  for  my  Ransom — Treachery,  ....  164 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
Indian  Customs, 175 

CHAPTER  XX. 

An  Indian  tradition — Arrival  at  the  Blackfeet  Village — An 
offer  to  purchase  me  indignantly  rejected — A  Yankton  at 
tempts  my  Capture, 191 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

Appearance  of  Jumping  Bear — I  prevail  on  him  to  carry  a 
Letter  to  the  Fort — A  War  Speech — Intended  Treachery — 
Resume  our  Journey  to  the  Fort — Singular  Meeting  with  a 
White  Man— "Has  Richmond  Fallen?" — Arrival  at  the 
Fort— I  am  Free!  .  ."  ^  ''  .•'."..  .  -•  .  .  .199 

CHAPTER   XXII. 

Retrospection — A  Border  Trading  post— Garrison  Hospitality 
— A  Visit  from  the  Commandant  of  Fort  Rice — Arrival  of 
my  Husband — Affecting  Scene, 212 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 

Sad  Fate  of  Little  Mary,        .  '..-,  \    .        ."       ,.      ,.'.  .    •  218 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEE   XXIV.  PAGM 

What  occurred  at  Fort  Laramie  after  my  Capture — Efforts  to 
Kescue — Lieutenant  Brown  killed — Keward  offered— It  is 
the  Means  of  restoring  another  White  Woman  and  Child — 
Her  Kescuers  hung  for  Former  Murders — A  Letter  announc 
ing  my  Safe  Arrival  at  Fort  Sully, 223 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Supper  in  Honor  of  our  Re-union — Departure  from  Fort  Sully 
— Incidents  by  the  way — Arrival  at  Geneva— Mother  and 
Child— A  Happy  Meeting, 228 

CHAPTER   XXVI. 

Elizabeth  Blackwell — Mormon  Home — A  brutal  Father — The 
Mother  and  Daughters  flee  to  the  Mountains — Death  of  the 
Mother  and  Sisters  from  exposure — Elizabeth  saved  by  an 
Indian — A  White  Woman  tortured — Rescued  Children — 
The  Boxx  Family— Capture  of  Mrs.  Blynn,  .  .  .238 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Move  to  Wyoming — False  Friends--^The  Manuscript  of  my 
Narrative  taken  by  another  party  and  published — I  go  to 
Washington, 250 

CHAPTER   XXVIII. 
General  Sully's  Expedition,        .......  255 

POEM  TO  MRS.  FANNIE  KELLY, 268 

CERTIFICATE  OF  INDIAN  CHIEFS, 270 

CERTIFIED  COPIES  OF  MY  CORRESPONDENCE  WITH  CAPTAIN 

FISK, 274 

STATEMENT  OF  LIEUTENANT  G.  A.  HESSELBERG,  .  .  .  279 
STATEMENT  OF  OFFICERS  AND  MEMBERS  OF  THE  SIXTH 

IOWA  CAVALRY, 282 


CAPTIVITY  AMONG  THE  SIOUX. 


CHAPTER   I. 

EARLY  HISTORY — CANADA  TO  KANSAS — DEATH  OF  MY  FATHER — MY 
MARRIAGE — "  HO  !  FOR  IDAHO  !" — CROSSING  THE  PLATTE  RIYHR — 
A  STORM. 

I  WAS  born  in  Orillia,  Canada,  in  1845.  Our  home 
was  on  the  lake  shore,  and  there  amid  pleasant  sur 
roundings  I  passed  the  happy  days  of  early  childhood. 

The  years  1852  to  1856  witnessed,  probably,  the 
heavest  immigration  the  West  has  ever  known  in  a 
corresponding  length  of  time.  Those  who  had  gone 
before  sent  back  to  their  friends  such  marvelous  ac 
counts  of  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  rapid  develop 
ment  of  the  country,  and  the  ease  with  which  fortunes 
were  made,  the  "  Western  fever"  became  almost  epi 
demic.  Whole  towns  in  the  old,  Eastern  States  were 
almost  depopulated.  Old  substantial  farmers,  sur 
rounded  apparently  by  all  the  comforts  that  heart 
could  wish,  sacrificed  the  homes  wherein  their  families 
had  been  reared  for  generations,  and,  with  all  their 
worldly  possessions,  turned  their  faces  toward  the  set- 
Ill) 


12  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

ting  sun.  And  with  what  high  hopes!  Alas!  how 
few,  comparatively,  met  their  realization. 

In  1856,  my  father,  James  Wiggins,  joined  a  New 
York  colony  bound  for  Kansas.  Being  favorably  im 
pressed  with  the  country  and  its  people,  they  located  the 
town  of  Geneva,  and  my  father  returned  for  his  family. 

Reaching  the  Missouri  River  on  our  way  to  our  new 
home,  my  father  was  attacked  with  cholera,  and  died. 

In  obedience  to  his  dying  instructions,  my  widowed 
mother,  with  her  little  family,  continued  on  the  way  to 
our  new  home.  But,  oh!  with  what  saddened  hearts 
we  entered  into  its  possession.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
light  of  our  life  had  gone  out.  He  who  had  been 
before  to  prepare  that  home  for  us,  was  not  there  to 
share  it  with  us,  and,  far  away  from  all  early  asso 
ciations,  almost  alone  in  a  new  and  sparsely  settled 
country,  it  seemed  as  though  hope  had  died. 

But  God  is  merciful.  He  prepares  the  soul  for  its 
burdens.  Of  a  truth,  "He  tempers  the  wind  to  the 
shorn  lamb."* 

Our  family  remained  in  this  pleasant  prairie  home, 
where  I  was  married  to  Josiah  S.  Kelly. 

My  husband's  health  failing,  he  resolved  upon  a 
change  of  climate.  Accordingly,  on  the  17th  of  May, 
1864,  a  party  of  six  persons,  consisting  of  Mr.  Gardner 
Wakefield,  my  husband,  myself,  our  adopted  daughter 
(my  sister's  child),  and  two  colored  servants,  started 
from  Geneva,  with  high-wrought  hopes  and  pleasant 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  13 

anticipations  of  a  romantic  and  delightful  journey 
across  the  plains,  and  a  confident  expectation  of  future 
prosperity  among  the  golden  hills  of  Idaho. 

A  few  days  after  commencing  our  journey,  we  were 
joined  by  Mr.  Sharp,  a  Methodist  clergyman,  from 
Verdigris  River,  about  thirty  miles  south  of  Geneva; 
and,  a  few  weeks  later,  we  overtook  a  large  train  of 
emigrants,  among  whom  were^  a  family  from  Allen 
County  with  whom  we  were  acquainted — Mr.  Larimer, 
wife,  and  child,  a  boy  eight  years  old.  Preferring  to 
travel  with  our  small  train,  they  left  the  larger  one 
and  became  members  of  our  party.  The  addition  of 
one  of  my  own  sex  to  our  little  company  was  cause 
of  much  rejoicing  to  me,  and  helped  relieve  the  dull 
ness  of  our  tiresome  march. 

The  hours  of  noon  and  evening  rest  were  spent  in 
preparing  our  frugal  meals,  gathering  flowers  with  our 
children,  picking  berries,  hunting  curiosities,  or  gazing 
in  wrapt  wonder  and  admiration  at  the  beauties  of  this 
strange,  bewildering  country. 

Our  amusements  were  varied.  Singing,  reading, 
writing  to  friends  at  home,  or  pleasant  conversation, 
occupied  our  leisure  hours. 

So  passed  the  first  few  happy  days  of  our  emigration 
to  the  land  of  sunshine  and  flowers. 

When  the  sun  had  set,  when  his  last  rays  were 
flecking  the  towering  peaks  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
gathering  around  the  camp-fires,  in  our  home-like  tent, 


14  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

we  ate  with  a  relish  known  only  to  those  who,  like  us, 
scented  the  pure  air,  and  lived  as  nature  demanded. 

At  night,  when  our  camp  had  been  arranged  by 
Andy  and  Franklin,  our  colored  men,  it  was  always 
in  the  same  relative  position,  Mr.  Kelly  riding  a  few 
miles  ahead  as  evening  drew  near  to  select  the  camping 
ground. 

The  atmosphere,  which  during  the  day  was  hot  and 
stifling,  became  cool,  and  was  laden  with  the  odor  of 
prairie  flowers,  the  night  dews  filling  their  beautiful 
cups  with  the  waters  of  heaven. 

The  solemnity  of  night  pervaded  every  thing.  The 
warblings  of  the  feathered  tribe  had  ceased.  The  an 
telope  and  deer  rested  on  the  hills ;  no  sound  of  laugh 
ing,  noisy  children,  as  in  a  settled  country ;  no  tramp 
ing  of  busy  feet,  or  hurrying  to  and  fro.  All  is  silent. 
Nature,  like  man,  has  put  aside  the  labors  of  the  day, 
and  is  enjoying  rest  and  peace. 

Yonder,  as  a  tiny  spark,  as  a  distant  star,  might  be 
seen  from  the  road  a  little  camp-fire  in  the  darkness 
spread  over  the  earth. 

Every  eye  in  our  little  company  is  closed,  every 
hand  still,  as  we  lay  in  our  snugly-covered  wagons, 
awaiting  the  dawn  of  another  day. 

And  the  Eye  that  never  sleeps  watched  over  us  in  our 
lonely  camp,  and  cared  for  the  slumbering  travelers. 

Mr.  Wakefield,  with  whom  we  became  acquainted 
after  he  came  to  settle  at  Geneva,  proved  a  most  agree- 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  15 

able  companion.  Affable  and  courteous,  unselfish, 
and  a  gentleman,  we  remember  him  with  profound 
respect. 

A  fine  bridge  crosses  the  Kansas  Kiver.  A  half- 
hour's  ride  through  the  dense  heavy  timber,  over  a  jet- 
black  soil  of  incalculable  richness,  brought  us  to  this 
bridge,  which  we  crossed. 

We  then  beheld  the  lovely  valley  of  the  prairies, 
intersecting  the  deep  green  of  graceful  slopes,  where 
waves  tall  prairie  grass,  among  which  the  wild  flow 
ers  grow. 

Over  hundreds  of  acres  these  blossoms  are  scattered, 
yellow,  purple,  white,  and  blue,  making  the  earth 
look  like  a  rich  carpet  of  variegated  colors;  those 
blooming  in  spring  are  of  tender,  modest  hue,  in  later 
summer  and  early  autumn  clothed  in  gorgeous  splendor. 
Solomon's  gold  and  purple  could  not  outrival  them. 

Nature  seemingly  reveled  in  beauty,  for  beauty's 
sake  alone,  for  none  but  the  simple  children  of  the 
forest  to  view  her  in  state. 

Slowly  the  myriad  years  come  and  go  upon  her  soli 
tary  places.  Tender  spring-time  and  glorious  summer 
drop  down  their  gifts  from  overflowing  coffers,  while 
the  steps  of  bounding  deer  or  the  notes  of  singing 
birds  break  upon  the  lonely  air. 

The  sky  is  of  wonderful  clearness  and  transparency. 
Narrow  belts  and  fringes  of  forest  mark  the  way  of 
winding  streams. 


16  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

In  the  distance  rise  conical  mounds,  wrapped  in  the 
soft  veil  of  dim  and  dreamy  haze. 

Upon  the  beaten  road  are  emigrants  wending  their 
way,  their  household  goods  packed  in  long  covered 
wagons,  drawn  by  oxen,  mules,  or  horses;  speculators 
working  their  way  to  some  new  town  with  women  and 
children;  and  we  meet  with  half-breed  girls,  with 
heavy  eye-lashes  and  sun-burnt  cheeks,  jogging  along 
on  horseback. 

I  was  surprised  to  see  so  many  women  among  the 
emigrants,  and  to  see  how  easily  they  adapted  them 
selves  to  the  hardships  experienced  in  a  journey  across 
the  plains. 

As  a  rule,  the  emigrants  travel  without  tents,  sleep 
ing  in  and  under  wagons,  without  removing  their 
clothing. 

Cooking  among  emigrants  to  the  far  West  is  a  very 
primitive  operation,  a  frying-pan  and  perhaps  a  Dutch 
oven  comprising  the  major  part  of  the  kitchen  fur 
niture. 

The  scarcity  of  timber  is  a  source  of  great  inconven 
ience  and  discomfort,  "  buffalo  chips "  being  the  sub 
stitute.  At  some  of  the  stations,  where  opportunity 
offered,  Mr.  Kelly  bought  wood  by  the  pound,  as  I 
had  not  yet  been  long  enough  inured  to  plains  priva 
tions  to  relish  food  cooked  over  a  fire  made  with 
"chips"  of  that  kind. 

We  crossed  the  Platte  River  by  binding  four  wagon 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  17 

boxes  together,  then  loaded  the  boat  with  goods,  and 
were  rowed  across  by  about  twenty  men. 

We  were  several  days  in  crossing.  Our  cattle  and 
horses  swam  across.  The  air  had  been  heavy  and  op 
pressively  hot ;  now  the  sky  began  to  darken  suddenly, 
and  just  as  we  reached  the  opposite  shore,  a  gleam  of 
lightning,  like  a  forked  tongue  of  flame,  shot  out  of 
the  black  clouds,  blinding  us  by  its  flash,  and  followed 
by  a  frightful  crash  of  thunder. 

Another  gleam  and  another  crash  followed,  and  the 
dense  blackness  lowered  threateningly  over  us,  almost 
shutting  out  the  heights  beyond,  and  seeming  to  en 
circle  us  like  prisoners  in  the  valley  that  lay  at  our 
feet. 

The  vivid  flashes  lighting  the  darkness  for  an  instant 
only  made  its  gloom  more  fearful,  and  the  heavy  roll 
ing  of  the  thunder  seemed  almost  to  rend  the  heav 
ens  above  it. 

All  at  once  it  burst  upon  our  unprotected  heads  in 
rain.  But  such  rain  !  Not  the  gentle  droppings  of  an 
afternoon  shower,  nor  a  commonplace  storm,  but  a 
sweeping  avalanche  of  water,  drenching  us  completely 
at  the  first  dash,  and  continuing  to  pour,  seeming  to 
threaten  the  earth  on  which  we  stood,  and  tempt  the 
old  Platte  to  rise  and  claim  it  as  its  own. 

Our  wagon  covers  had  been  removed  in  the  fording, 
and  we  had  no  time  to  put  up  tents  for  our  protection 
until  its  fury  was  exhausted.  And  so  we  were  forced 
2 


18  NAKKATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

to  brave  the  elements,  with  part  of  our  company  on 
the  other  side  of  the  swollen  river,  and  a  wild  scene, 
we  could  scarcely  discern  through  the  pelting  rain,  sur 
rounding  us. 

One  soon  becomes  heroic  in  an  open-air  life,  and  so 
we  put  up  what  shelter  we  could  when  the  abating 
storm  gave  us  opportunity;  and,  wringing  the  water 
out  of  clothes,  hair,  and  eye-brows,  we  camped  in 
cheerful  hope  of  a  bright  to-morrow,  which  did  not 
disappoint  us,  and  our  hundreds  of  emigrant  compan 
ions  scattered  on  the  way. 

Each  recurring  Sabbath  was  gratefully  hailed  as  a 
season  of  thought  and  repose ;  as  a  matter  of  conscience 
and  duty  we  observed  the  day,  and  took  pleasure  in 
doing  so. 

We  had  divine  service  performed,  observing  the 
ceremonies  of  prayer,  preaching,  and  singing,  which 
was  fully  appreciated  in  our  absence  from  home  and 
its  religious  privileges. 

Twenty-five  miles  from  California  Crossing  is  a  place 
called  Ash  Hollow,  where  the  eye  is  lost  in  space  as  it 
endeavors  to  penetrate  its  depths.  Here  some  years 
before,  General  Harney  made  his  name  famous  by  an 
indiscriminate  massacre  of  a  band  of  hostile  Indians, 
with  their  women  and  children. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  19 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE  ATTACK  AND  THE  CAPTURE. 

A  TRAIN  of  wagons  were  coursing  their  westward 
way,  with  visions  of  the  future  bright  as  our  own. 
Sometimes  a  single  team  might  be  seen  traveling  alone. 

Our  party  were  among  the  many  small  squads  emi 
grating  to  the  land  of  promise. 

The  day  on  which  our  doomed  family  were  scattered 
and  killed  was  the  12th  of  July,  a  warm  and  oppressive 
day.  The  burning  sun  poured  forth  its  hottest  rays  upon 
the  great  Black  Hills  and  the  vast  plains  of  Montana, 
and  the  great  emigrant  road  was  strewed  with  men, 
women,  and  children,  and  flocks  of  cattle,  representing 
towns  of  adventurers. 

We  looked  anxiously  forward  to  the  approach  of 
evening,  with  a  sense  of  relief,  after  the  excessive  heat 
of  the  day. 

Our  journey  had  been  pleasant,  but  toilsome,  for 
we  had  been  long  weeks  on  the  road. 

Slowly  our  wagons  wound  through  the  timber  that 
skirted  the  Little  Box  Elder,  and,  crossing  the  stream, 
we  ascended  the  opposite  bank. 


20  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

We  had  no  thought  of  danger  or  timid  misgivings 
on  the  subject  of  savages,  for  our  fears  had  been  all  dis 
persed  by  constantly  received  assurances  of  their  friend 
liness. 

At  the  outposts  &nd  ranches,  we  heard  nothing  but 
ridicule  of  their  pretensions  to  warfare,  and  at  Fort 
Laramie,  where  information  that  should  have  been 
reliable  was  given  us,  we  had  renewed  assurances  of 
the  safety  of  the  road  and  friendliness  of  the  Indians. 

At  Horseshoe  Creek,  which  we  had  just  left,  and 
where  there  was  a  telegraph  station,  our  inquiries  had 
elicited  similar  assurances  as  to  the  quiet  and  peaceful 
state  of  the  country  through  which  we  must  pass. 

Being  thus  persuaded  that  fears  were  groundless,  we 
entertained  none,  and,  as  I  have  mentioned  before,  our 
small  company  preferred  to  travel  alone  on  account  of 
the  greater  progress  made  in  that  way. 

The  beauty  of  the  sunset  and  the  scenery  around  us 
filled  our  hearts  with  joy,  and  Mr.  Wakefield's  voice 
was  heard  in  song  for  the  last  time,  as  he  sang,  "Ho! 
for  Idaho."  Little  Mary's  low,  sweet  voice,  too,  joined 
in  the  chorus.  She  was  so  happy  in  her  childish  glee 
on  that  day,  as  she  always  was.  She  was  the  star  and 
joy  of  our  whole  party. 

We  wended  our  way  peacefully  and  cheerfully  on, 
without  a  thought  of  the  danger  that  was  lying  like  a 
tiger  in  ambush  in  our  path. 

Without  a  sound  of  preparation  or  a  word  of  warn- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  21 

ing,  the  bluffs  before  us  were  covered  with  a  party  of 
about  two  hundred  and  fifty  Indians,  painted  and 
equipped  for  war,  who  uttered  the  wild  war-whoop  and 
fired  a  signal  volley  of  guns  and  revolvers  into  the  air. 

This  terrible  and  unexpected  apparition  came  upon  us 
with  such  startling  swiftness  that  we  had  not  time  to 
think  before  the  main  body  halted  and  sent  out  a  part 
of  their  force,  which  circled  us  round  at  regular  inter 
vals,  but  some  distance  from  our  wagons.  Recovering 
from  the  shock,  our  men  instantly  resolved  on  defense, 
and  corralled  the  wagons.  My  husband  was  looked 
upon  as 'leader,  as  he  was  principal  owner  of  the  train. 
Without  regard  to  the  insignificance  of  our  numbers, 
Mr.  Kelly  was  ready  to  stand  his  ground ;  but,  with  all 
the  power  I  could  command,  I  entreated  him  to  forbear 
and  only  attempt  conciliation.  "  If  you  fire  one  shot/' 
I  said,  "  I  feel  sure  you  will  seal  our  fate,  as  they  seem 
to  outnumber  us  ten  to  one,  and  will  at  once  massacre 
all  of  us." 

Love  for  the  trembling  little  girl  at  my  side,  my  hus 
band,  and  friends,  made  me  strong  to  protest  against  any 
thing  that  would  lessen  our  chance  for  escape  with  our 
lives.  Poor  little  Mary !  from  the  first  she  had  enter 
tained  an  ungovernable  dread  of  the  Indians,  a  repug 
nance  that  could  not  be  overcome,  although  in  our 
intercourse  with  friendly  savages,  I  had  endeavored  to 
show  how  unfounded  it  was,  and  persuade  her  that 
they  were  civil  and  harmless,  but  all  in  vain.  Mr. 


22  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

Kelly  bought  her  beads  and  many  little  presents  from 
them  which  she  much  admired,  but  she  would  always 
add,  "They  look  so  cross  at  me  and  they  have  knives 
and  tomahawks,  and  I  fear  they  will  kill  me."  Could 
it  be  that  her  tender  young  mind  had  some  presenti 
ment  or  warning  of  her  horrid  fate  ? 

My  husband  advanced  to  meet  the  chief  and  demand 
his  intentions. 

The  savage  leader  immediately  came  toward  him, 
riding  forward  and  uttering  the  words,  "  How !  how  I" 
which  are  understood  to  mean  a  friendly  salutation. 

His  name  was  Ottawa,  and  he  was  a  war  chief  of 
the  Ogalalla  band  of  the  Sioux  nation.  He  struck 
himself  on  his  breast,  saying,  "Good  Indian,  me,"  and 
pointing  to  those  around  him,  he  continued,  "Heap 
good  Indian,  hunt  buffalo  and  deer."  He  assured  us 
of  his  utmost  friendship  for  the  white  people;  then 
he  shook  hands,  and  his  band  followed  his  example, 
crowding  around  our  wagons,  shaking  us  all  by  the 
hand  over  and  over  again,  until  our  arms  ached,  and 
grinning  and  nodding  with  every  demonstration  of 
good  will. 

Our  only  policy  seemed  to  be  temporizing,  in  hope 
of  assistance  approaching;  and,  to  gain  time,  we  allowed 
them  unopposed  to  do  whatever  they  fancied.  First, 
they  said  they  would  like  to  change  one  of  their  horses 
for  the  one  Mr.  Kelly  was  riding,  a  favorite  race 
horse.  Very  much  against  his  will,  he  acceded  to  their 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  23 

request,  and  gave  up  to  them  the  noble  animal  to  which 
he  was  fondly  attached. 

My  husband  came  to  me  with  words  of  cheer  and 
hope,  but  oh !  what  a  marked  look  of  despair  was  upon 
his  face,  such  as  I  had  never  seen  before. 

The  Indians  asked  for  flour,  and  we  gave  them  what 
they  wanted  of  provisions.  The  flour  they  emptied 
upon  the  ground,  saving  only  the  sack.  They  talked 
to  us  partly  by  signs  and  partly  in  broken  English, 
with  which  some  of  them  were  quite  familiar,  and  as 
we  were  anxious  to  suit  ourselves  to  their  whims  and 
preserve  a  friendly  intercourse  as  long  as  possible,  we 
allowed  them  to  take  whatever  they  desired,  and  offered 
them  many  presents  besides.  It  was,  as  I  have  said  be 
fore,  extremely  warm  weather,  but  they  remarked  that 
the  cold  made  it  necessary  for  them  to  look  for  clothing, 
and  begged  for  some  from  our  stock,  which  was  granted 
without  the  slightest  offered  objection  on  our  part.  I, 
in  a  careless-like  manner,  said  they  must  give  me  some 
moccasins  for  some  articles  of  clothing  that  I  had  just 
handed  them,  and  very  pleasantly  a  young  Indian  gave 
me  a  nice  pair,  richly  embroidered  with  different  colored 
beads. 

Our  anxiety  to  conciliate  them  increased  every  mo 
ment,  for  the  hope  of  help  arriving  from  some  quarter 
grew  stronger  as  they  dallied,  and,  alas !  it  was  our 
only  one. 

They  grew  bolder  and    more  insolent   in  their  ad- 


24  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

vances.     One  of  them  laid  hold  of  my  husband's  gun, 
but,  being  repulsed,  desisted. 

The  chief  at  last  intimated  that  he  desired  us  to  pro 
ceed  on  our  way,  promising  that  we  should  not  be 
molested.  We  obeyed,  without  trusting  them,  and 
soon  the  train  was  again  in  motion,  the  Indians  insist 
ing  on  driving  our  herd,  and  growing  ominously 
familiar.  Soon  my  husband  called  a  halt.  He  saw 
that  we  were  approaching  a  rocky  glen,  in  whose 
gloomy  depths  he  anticipated  a  murderous  attack,  and 
from  which  escape  would  be  utterly  impossible.  Our 
enemies  urged  us  still  forward,  but  we  resolutely  re-' 
fused  to  stir,  when  they  requested  that  we  should  pre 
pare  supper,  which  they  said  they  would  share  with 
us,  and  then  go  to  the  hills  to  sleep.  The  men  of  our 
party  concluded  it  best  to  give  them  a  feast.  Mr. 
Kelly  gave  orders  to  our  two  colored  servants  to  pre 
pare  at  once  to  make  a  feast  for  the  Indians. 

Andy  said,  "  I  think,  if  I  knows  any  thing  about 
it,  they  ?s  had  their  supper ;"  as  they  had  been  eating 
sugar  crackers  from  our  wagons  for  an  hour  or  more. 

The  two  colored  men  had  been  slaves  among  the 
Cherokees,  and  knew  the  Indian  character  by  expe 
rience.  Their  fear  and  horror  of  them  was  unbounded, 
and  their  terror  seemed  pitiable  to  us,  as  they  had 
worked  for  us  a  long  time,  and  were  most  faithful, 
trustworthy  servants. 

Each   man  was  busy   preparing  the   supper;    Mr. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  25 

Larimer  and  Frank  were  making  the  fire ;  Mr.  Wake- 
field  was  getting  provisions  out  of  the  wagon ;  Mr. 
Taylor  was  attending  to  his  team ;  Mr.  Kelly  and 
Andy  were  out  some  distance  gathering  wood ;  Mr. 
Sharp  was  distributing  sugar  among  the  Indians ;  sup 
per,  that  they  asked  for,  was  in  rapid  progress  of  prep 
aration,  when  suddenly  our  terrible  enemies  threw  off 
their  masks  and  displayed  their  truly  demoniac^  na 
tures.  There  was  a  simultaneous  discharge  of  arms, 
and  when  the  cloud  of  smoke  cleared  away,  I  could 
see  the  retreating  form  of  Mr.  Larimer  and  the  slow 
motion  of  poor  ^JMr.  Wakefield,  for  he  was  mortally 
wounded. 

Mr.  Kelly  and  Andy  made  a  miraculous  escape  with 
their  lives.  Mr.  Sharp  was  killed  within  a  few  feet 
of  me.  Mr.  Taylor — I  never  can  forget  his  face  as  I 
saw  him  shot  through  the  forehead  with  a  rifle  ball. 
He  looked  at  me  as  he  fell  backward  to  the  ground  a 
corpse.  I  was  the  last  object  that  met  his  dying  gaze. 
Our  poor  faithful  Frank  fell  at  my  feet  pierced  by 
many  arrows.  I  recall  the  scene  with  a  sickening 
horror.  I  could  not  see  my  husband  anywhere,  and 
did  not  know  his  fate,  but  feared  and  trembled.  "With 
a  glance  at  my  surroundings,  my  senses  seemed  gone 
for  a  time,  but  I  could  only  live  and  endure. 

I  had  but  little  time  for  thought,  for  the  Indians 
quickly  sprang  into  our  wagons,  tearing  off  covers, 
breaking,  crushing,  and  smashing  all  hinderances  to 


26  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

plunder,  breaking  open  locks,  trunks,  and  boxes,  and 
distributing  or  destroying  our  goods  with  great  rapidity, 
using  their  tomahawks  to  pry  open  boxes,  which  they 
split  up  in  savage  recklessness. 

Oh,  what  horrible  sights  met  my  view !  Pen  is 
powerless  to  portray  the  scenes  occurring  around  me. 
They  filled  the  air  with  the  fearful  war-whoops  and 
hideous  shouts.  I  endeavored  to  keep  my  fears  quiet 
as  possible,  knowing  that  an  indiscreet  act  on  my  part 
might  result  in  jeopardizing  our  lives,  though  I  felt 
certain  that  we  two  helpless  women  would  share 
death  by  their  hands ;  but  with  as  much  of  an  air  of 
indifference  as  I  could  command,  I  kept  still,  hoping 
to  prolong  our  lives,  even  if  but  a  few  moments.  I  was 
not  allowed  this  quiet  but  a  moment,  when  two  of  the 
most  savage-looking  of  the  party  rushed  up  into  my 
wagon,  with  tomahawks  drawn  in  their  right  hands, 
and  with  their  left  seized  me  by  both  hands  and  pulled 
me  violently  to  the  ground,  injuring  my  limbs  very 
severely,  almost  breaking  them,  from  the  effects  of 
which  I  afterward  suffered  a  great  deal.  I  turned  to 
my  little  Mary,  who,  with  outstretched  hands,  was 
standing  in  the  wagon,  took  her  in  my  arms  and  helped 
her  to  the  ground.  I  then  turned  to  the  chief,  put  my 
hand  upon  his  arm,  and  implored  his  protection  for 
my  fellow-prisoner  and  our  children.  At  first  he  gave 
me  no  hope,  but  seemed  utterly  indifferent  to  my 
prayers.  Partly  in  words  and  partly  by  signs,  he 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  27 

ordered  me  to  remain  quiet,  placing  his  hand  upon  his 
revolver,  that  hung  in  a  belt  at  his  side,  as  an  argu 
ment  to  enforce  obedience. 

A  short  distance  in  the  rear  of  our  train  a  wagon 
was  in  sight.  The  chief  immediately  dispatched  a  de 
tachment  of  his  band  to  capture  or  to  cut  it  off  from  us, 
and  I  saw  them  ride  furiously  off  in  pursuit  of  the 
small  party,  which  consisted  only  of  one  family  and 
a  man  who  rode  in  advance  of  the  single  wagon. 
The  horseman  was  almost  instantly  surrounded  and 
killed  by  a  volley  of  arrows.  The  husband  of  the 
family  quickly  turned  his  team  around  and  started 
them  at  full  speed,  gave  the  whip  and  lines  to  his  wife, 
who  held  close  in  her  arms  her  youngest  child.  He 
then  went  to  the  back  end  of  his  wagon  and  threw 
out  boxes,  trunks,  every  thing  that  he  possessed.  His 
wife  meantime  gave  all  her  mind  and  strength  to  urg 
ing  the  horses  forward  on  their  flight  from  death.  The 
Indians  had  by  this  time  come  very  near,  so  that  they 
riddled  the  wagon-cover  with  bullets  and  arrows,  one 
passing  through  the  sleeve  of  the  child's  dress  in  its 
mother's  arms,  but  doing  it  no  personal  injury. 

The  terrified  man'  kept  the  Indians  at  bay  with  his 
revolver,  and  finally  they  left  him  and  rode  furiously 
back  to  the  scene  of  the  murder  of  our  train. 


30  NAREATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Indians  calling  to  each  other;  then  came  the  culmi 
nation  of  his  awful  suspense.  The  Indians  had  again 
mounted  their  horses,  and,  raising  the  terrible  war 
song,  chanted  its  ominous  notes  as  they  took  their  way 
across  the  hills,  carrying  his  yearning  thoughts  with 
them.  Pen  is  powerless  to  portray  the  agony,  to  him, 
of  those  fearful  moments. 

Still  fearing  to  move  in  the  darkness,  he  distin 
guished  footsteps  near  him,  and  knew  by  the  stealthy 
tread  that  they  were  those  of  an  Indian.  In  breath 
less  silence  he  crouched  close  to  the  ground,  fearing 
each  instant  the  descent  of  the  tomahawk  and-  the 
gleam  of  the  scalping-knife,  when,  strange  to  say,  a 
venomous  reptile  came  to  his  rescue,  and  his  enemy 
fled  before  it.  A  huge  rattlesnake,  one  of  the  many 
with  which  that  region  is  infested,  raised  its  curved 
neck  close  beside  him,  and,  thrusting  forth  its  poison 
ous  fangs,  gave  a  warning  rattle.  The  prowling 
Indian  took  alarm  at  the  sound;  other  snakes,  roused 
for  the  safety  of  their  young  in  the  dens  around,  re 
peated  it,  and  the  savage,  knowing  it  would  be  death 
to  venture  further,  retreated,  leaving  my  husband  in 
safety  where  he  had  taken  refuge;  for,  although  he 
must  have  lain  close  to  the  noisome  reptile,  he  re 
ceived  no  hurt,  and  the  greater  horror  of  his  human 
foe  rendered  him  almost  indifferent  to  the  dangers 
of  his  surroundings. 

Cautiously  he  crawled  out  of  the  weeds  and  grass, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  31 

and,  rising  to  his  feet  unharmed,  started  swiftly  in  an 
eastward  direction.  He  had  to  go  far  out  in  the  hills 
to  avoid  the  savages,  and,  after  traveling  many  miles 
around,  he  at  last  reached  the  large  train,  with  which 
the  small  party  I  had  seen  pursued  had  previously 
taken  refuge. 

They  were  already  consolidating  with  other  trains 
for  defense,  and  would  not  venture  to  join  Mr.  Kelly, 
although  he  earnestly  implored  assistance  to  go  out  in 
aid  of  his  friends  and  family,  if  any  of  them  should 
be  left  alive. 

The  colored  man,  Andy,  soon  after  joined  them. 
He  came  in  running  and  in  great  excitement,  and  was 
about  to  report  all  the  company  killed,  when  he  joy 
fully  discovered  Mr.  Kelly. 

Great  consternation  and  alarm  had  spread  with  the 
tidings  of  the  massacre,  and  fears  for  personal  safety 
prevented  any  one  from  joining  my  unhappy  husband 
in  efforts  to  rescue  his  wife  and  child,  or  succor  his 
missing  companions. 

The  train  did  not  move  forward  until  re-enforced  by 
many  others  alongx  the  road;  and  even  then  every 
precaution  was  taken  to  secure  safety  and  prevent  a 
surprise.  "Women  in  many  instances  drove  the  teams, 
to  prevent  their  husbands  or  fathers  being  taken  at  a 
disadvantage;  weapons  were  in  every  man's  hands,  and 
vigilant  eyes  were  fixed  on  every  bluff  or  gorge,  antici 
pating  attack. 


30  NAREATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Indians  calling  to  each  other;  then  came  the  culmi 
nation  of  his  awful  suspense.  The  Indians  had  again 
mounted  their  horses,  and,  raising  the  terrible  war 
song,  chanted  its  ominous  notes  as  they  took  their  way 
across  the  hills,  carrying  his  yearning  thoughts  with 
them.  Pen  is  powerless  to  portray  the  agony,  to  him, 
of  those  fearful  moments. 

Still  fearing  to  move  in  the  darkness,  he  distin 
guished  footsteps  near  him,  and  knew  by  the  stealthy 
tread  that  they  were  those  of  an  Indian.  In  breath 
less  silence  he  crouched  close  to  the  ground,  fearing 
each  instant  the  descent  of  the  tomahawk  and-  the 
gleam  of  the  scalping-knife,  when,  strange  to  say,  a 
venomous  reptile  came  to  his  rescue,  and  his  enemy 
fled  before  it.  A  huge  rattlesnake,  one  of  the  many 
with  which  that  region  is  infested,  raised  its  curved 
neck  close  beside  him,  and,  thrusting  forth  its  poison 
ous  fangs,  gave  a  warning  rattle.  The  prowling 
Indian  took  alarm  at  the  sound;  other  snakes,  roused 
for  the  safety  of  their  young  in  the  dens  around,  re 
peated  it,  and  the  savage,  knowing  it  would  be  death 
to  venture  further,  retreated,  leaving  my  husband  in 
safety  where  he  had  taken  refuge;  for,  although  he 
must  have  lain  close  to  the  noisome  reptile,  he  re 
ceived  no  hurt,  and  the  greater  horror  of  his  human 
foe  rendered  him  almost  indifferent  to  the  dangers 
of  his  surroundings. 

Cautiously  he  crawled  out  of  the  weeds  and  grass, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  31 

and,  rising  to  his  feet  unharmed,  started  swiftly  in  an 
eastward  direction.  He  had  to  go  far  out  in  the  hills 
to  avoid  the  savages,  and,  after  traveling  many  miles 
around,  he  at  last  reached  the  large  train,  with  which 
the  small  party  I  had  seen  pursued  had  previously 
taken  refuge. 

They  were  already  consolidating  with  other  trains 
for  defense,  and  would  not  venture  to  join  Mr.  Kelly, 
although  he  earnestly  implored  assistance  to  go  out  in 
aid  of  his  friends  and  family,  if  any  of  them  should 
be  left  alive. 

The  colored  man,  Andy,  soon  after  joined  them. 
He  came  in  running  and  in  great  excitement,  and  was 
about  to  report  all  the  company  killed,  when  he  joy 
fully  discovered  Mr.  Kelly. 

Great  consternation  and  alarm  had  spread  with  the 
tidings  of  the  massacre,  and  fears  for  personal  safety 
prevented  any  one  from  joining  my  unhappy  husband 
in  efforts  to  rescue  his  wife  and  child,  or  succor  his 
missing  companions. 

The  train  did  not  move  forward  until  re-enforced  by 
many  others  alongx  the  road;  and  even  then  every 
precaution  was  taken  to  secure  safety  and  prevent  a 
surprise.  Women  in  many  instances  drove  the  teams, 
to  prevent  their  husbands  or  fathers  being  taken  at  a 
disadvantage;  weapons  were  in  every  man's  hands,  and 
vigilant  eyes  were  fixed  on  every  bluff  or  gorge,  antici 
pating  attack. 


32  NAEEATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

A  little  time  and  travel  brought  them  to  the  first 
scene  of  murder,  where  they  found  the  dead  body  of 
the  companion  of  the  man  who  so  narrowly  escaped 
with  his  family.  They  placed  the  body  in  a  wagon, 
and  proceeded  to  the  dreaded  spot  where  the  slaughter 
of  our  party  had  occurred. 

The  wagons  still  were  standing,  and  feathers,  flour, 
the  remnants  of  much  that  was  but  half  destroyed,  lay 
scattered  about  the  ground. 

Mr.  Kelly,  with  faltering  steps,  supported  by  the 
strong  arm  of  Andy,  was  among  the  first  to  search 
the  spot;  his  intense  distress  for  the  unknown  fate  of 
his  family  urged  him  on,  although  he  dreaded  to  think 
of  what  the  bloody  spot  might  disclose  to  him. 

The  dead  bodies  of  Mr.  Sharp,  Mr.  Taylor,  and  our 
colored  servant,  Franklin,  were  discovered  lying  where 
they  had  fallen.  Poor  Frank  had  been  shot  by  an 
arrow  that  pierced  both  his  legs,  pinning  them  together, 
in  which  condition  he  had  been  murdered  by  the  ruth 
less  wretches  by  having  his  skull  broken. 

Both  Mr.  Sharp  and  Mr.  Taylor  left  large  families 
at  home  to  mourn  their  loss.  Mr.  Larimer  came  up 
with  an  arrow  wound  in  one  of  his  limbs.  He  had 
passed  the  night  in  trying  to  elude  his  savage  pursuers, 
and  was  very  tired  and  exhausted,  and  very  much  dis 
tressed  about  his  wife  and  son,  a  robust  little  fellow  of 
eight  or  nine  years. 

But  Mr.  Wakefield  was  nowhere  to  be  seen.    After 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  33 

searching  the  brushwood  for  some  time,  and  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  distant  from  the  scene  of  attack,  they  dis 
covered  him  still  alive,  but  pierced  by  three  arrows  that 
he  had  vainly  endeavored  to  extract,  succeeding  only  in 
withdrawing  the  shafts,  but  leaving  the  steel  points 
still  deeply  imbedded  in  the  flesh.  Mr.  Kelly  took 
him  and  cared  for  him  with  all  the  skill  and  kindness 
possible.  No  brothers  could  have  been  more  tenderly 
attached  to  each  other  than  they.  He  then  procured  as 
comfortable  a  conveyance  as  he  could  for  them,  and 
picked  up  a  few  relics  from  our  demolished  train. 
Among  them  was  a  daily  journal  of  our  trip,  from  the 
time  we  were  married  until  the  hour  that  the  Indians 
came  upon  us.  This  he  prized,  as  he  said,  more  than 
he  did  his  life. 

The  next  thing  that  was  necessary  to  do,  after  the 
wounded  were  cared  for,  was  to  bury  the  dead,  and  a 
wide  grave  was  dug  and  the  four  bodies  solemnly  con 
signed,  uncoffined,  to  the  earth.  A  buffalo  robe  was 
placed  above  them,  and  then  the  earth  was  piled  on 
their  unconscious  breasts. 

At  that  time  the  question  of  color  had  occasioned 
much  dissension,  and  controversy  ran  high  as  to  the 
propriety  of  allowing  the  colored  people  the  privilege 
of  sitting  beside  their  white  brethren.  Poor  Franklin 
had  shared  death  with  our  companions,  and  was  not 
deemed  unworthy  to  share  the  common  grave  of  his 
fellow  victims.  They  lie  together  in  the  valley  of 


34  NAEEATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

Little  Box  Elder,  where  with  saddened  hearts  our 
friends  left  them,  thinking  of  the  high  hopes  and 
fearless  energy  with  which  they  had  started  on  their 
journey,  each  feeling  secure  in  the  success  that  awaited 
them,  and  never,  for  a  moment,  dreaming  of  the 
grave  in  the  wilderness  that  was  to  close  over  them 
and  their  earthly  hopes.  They  were  buried  on  the 
desolate  plain,  a  thousand  miles  away  from  their 
loved  wives  and  children,  who  bemoan  their  sad, 
untimely  fate. 

Mr.  Kelly  found  part  of  his  herd  of  cattle  grazing 
near  by ;  Mr.  Sharp's  were  still  tied  to  the  stake  where 
he  had  carefully  secured  them.  The  Indians  had  taken 
our  horses,  but  left  the  cattle,  as  they  do  when  they  are 
on  the  war  path,  or  unless  they  need  meat  for  present 
use.  They  shot  some  of  them,  however,  and  left  them 
to  decay  upon  the  plain.  Many  arrows  were  scattered 
upon  the  ground,  their  peculiar  marks  showing  that 
their  owners  had  all  belonged  to  one  tribe,  though  of 
different  bands.  They  were  similar  in  form  and  finish ; 
the  shafts  were  round  and  three  feet  long,  grooved  on 
their  sides,  that  the  blood  of  the  victim  might  not  be 
impeded  in  its  outward  flow;  each  had  three  strips  of 
feathers  attached  to  its  top,  about  seven  inches  in  length, 
and,  on  the  other  end,  a  steel  point,  fastened  lightly,  so 
as  to  be  easily  detached  in  the  flesh  it  penetrates.  The 
depth  of  the  wound  depends  on  the  distance  of  the 
aim,  but  they  sometimes  pass  quite  through  the  body, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  35 

though  usually  their  force  is  exhausted  in  entering  a 
few  inches  beyond  the  point. 

The  wounded  being  made  as  comfortable  as  circum 
stances  would  allow,  the  train  left  the  spot  in  the  even 
ing,  and  moved  forward  to  an  encampment  a  mile 
distant  from  the  sad  place,  where  the  journey  of  our 
lost  companions  had  ended  forever,  whose  visions  of 
the  golden  land  must  be  a  higher  and  brighter  one  than 
earthly  eyes  can  claim. 

Early  next  day  the  travelers  arrived  at  Deer  Creek 
Fort,  where  Mr.  Kelly  found  medical  aid  for  the 
wounded,  and  procured  a  tent  to  shelter  them,  and 
devoted  himself  to  alleviating  their  sufferings,  and, 
with  the  assistance  of  the  kind  people  of  the  fort,  suc 
ceeded  in  arranging  them  in  tolerable  comfort. 

Captain  Rhineheart  was  commanding  officer  at  Deer 
Creek,  and  ordered  the  property  of  the  deceased  to  be 
delivered  over  to  him,  which  Mr.  Kelly  did. 

The  story  of  the  attack  and  massacre  had  traveled 
faster  than  the  sufferers  from  its  barbarity.  The  gar 
rison  had  learned  it  before  the  train  arrived,  through 
some  soldiers  returning  from  Fort  Laramie,  where 
they  had  been  to  receive  money  from  the  paymaster, 
who  had  heard  an  account  of  the  attack  on  the  road, 
and  had  a  passing  glimpse  of  the  terrible  field  of 
slaughter. 

The  evening  that  the  large  train  arrived  at  the  fort, 
the  officers  gave  a  ball,  and  the  emigrant  women  were 


36  NAERATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

invited,  from  the  trains  camped  in  the  vicinity,  to  join 
in  these  inappropriately  timed  festivities. 

The  mother  of  the  child,  who  had  so  narrowly  es 
caped  death,  having  lost  her  own  wardrobe  in  her 
efforts  to  escape  the  pursuit  of  the  Indians,  borrowed  a 
dress  from  a  lady  who  resided  at  the  fort,  and  attended 
the  entertainment,  dancing  and  joining  in  the  gayeties, 
when  the  burial  of  their  companion  and  our  poor  men 
had  just  been  completed,  and  the  heavy  cloud  of  our 
calamity  had  so  lately  shrouded  them  in  gloom.  Such 
are  the  effects  of  isolation  from  social  and  civil  in 
fluence,  and  contact  with  danger,  and  familiarity  with 
terror  and  death. 

People  grow  reckless,  and  often  lose  the  gentle  sym 
pathies  that  alleviate  suffering,  from  frequent  inter 
course  with  it  in  its  worst  forms. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS  37 


CHAPTER    IV. 

BEGINNING  OF  MY  CAPTIVITY. 

THE  facts  related  in  the  preceding  chapter  concern 
ing  matters  occurring  in  Mr.  Kelly's  experience,  and 
adventures  after  the  attack  upon  our  train,  were  related 
to  me  after  my  restoration  to  freedom  and  my  hus 
band,  by  him. 

I  now  return  to  the  narration  of  my  own  terrible 
experiences. 

I  was  led  a  short  distance  from  the  wagon,  with 
Mary,  and  told  to  remain  quiet,  and  tried  to  submit ; 
but  oh,  what  a  yearning  sprang  up  in  my  heart  to 
escape,  as  I  hoped  my  husband  had  done !  But  many 
watchful  eyes  were  upon  me,  and  enemies  on  every 
side,  and  I  realized  that  any  effort  then  at  escape 
would  result  in  failure,  and  probably  cause  the  death 
of  all  the  prisoners. 

Mrs.  Larimer,  with  her  boy,  came  to  us,  trembling 
with  fear,  saying,  "  The  men  have  all  escaped,  and  left 
us  to  the  mercy  of  the  savages/' 

In  reply,  I  said,  "I  do  hope  they  have.  What 
benefit  would  it  be  to  us,  to  have  them  here,  to  suffer 


38  NAKEATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

this  fear  and  danger  with  us  ?  They  would  be  killed, 
and  then  all  hope  of  rescue  for  us  would  be  at  an 
end." 

Her  agitation  was  extreme.  Her  grief  seemed  to 
have  reached  its  climax  when  she  saw  the  Indians 
destroying  her  property,  which  consisted  principally 
of  such  articles  as  belong  to  the  Daguerrean  art.  She 
had  indulged  in  high  hopes  of  fortune  from  the  pros 
ecution  of  this  art  among  the  mining  towns  of  Idaho. 
As  she  saw  her  chemicals,  picture  cases,  and  other 
property  pertaining  to  her  calling,  being  destroyed, 
she  uttered  such  a  wild  despairing  cry  as  brought  the 
chief  of  the  band  to  us,  who,  with  gleaming  knife, 
threatened  to  end  all  her  further  troubles  in  this  world. 
The  moment  was  a  critical  one  for  her.  The  Indians 
were  flushed  with  an  easy- won  victory  over  a  weak 
party;  they  had  "tasted  blood,"  and  it  needed  but 
slight  provocation  for  them  to  shed  that  even  of  de 
fenseless  women  and  children. 

My  own  agony  could  be  no  less  than  that  of  my 
companion  in  misfortune.  The  loss  of  our  worldy 
possessions,  which  were  not  inconsiderable,  consisting 
of  a  large  herd  of  cattle,  and  groceries,  and  goods  of 
particular  value  in  the  mining  regions,  I  gave  no 
thought  to.  The  possible  fate  of  my  husband ;  the 
dark,  fearful  future  that  loomed  before  myself  and 
little  Mary,  for  whose  possible  future  I  had  more  ap 
prehension  than  for  my  own,  were  thoughts  that 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  39 

flashed  through  my  mind  to  the  exclusion  of  all  mere 
pecuniary  considerations. 

But  my  poor  companion  was  in  great  danger,  and 
perhaps  it  was  a  selfish  thought  of  future  loneliness  in 
captivity  which  induced  me  to  intercede  that  her  life 
might  be  spared.  I  went  to  the  side  of  the  chief,  and, 
assuming  a  cheerfulness  I  was  very  far  from  feeling, 
plead  successfully  for  her  life. 

I  endeavored  in  every  way  to  propitiate  our  savage 
captor,  but  received  no  evidences  of  kindness  or  relent 
ing  that  I  could  then  understand.  He  did  present 
me,  however,  a  wreath  of  gay  feathers  from  his  own 
head,  which  I  took,  regarding  it  merely  as  an  orna 
ment,  when  in  reality,  as  I  afterward  learned,  it  was 
a  token  of  his  favor  and  protection. 

He  then  left  us,  to  secure  his  own  share  of  plunder, 
but  we  saw  that  we  were  surrounded  by  a  special 
guard  of  armed  men,  and  so  gave  up  all  struggle 
against  what  seemed  an  inevitable  doom,  and  sat  down 
upon  the  ground  in  despair. 

I  know  now  that  night  had  come  upon  us  while  we 
sat  there,  and  that  darkness  was  closing  the  scene  of 
desolation  and  death  before  their  arrangements  for  de 
parture  were  completed. 

The  first  intimation  we  had  that  our  immediate  mas 
sacre  was  not  intended,  was  a  few  articles  of  clothing 
presented  by  a  young  Indian,  whose  name  was  Wechela, 
who  intimated  that  we  would  have  need  for  them. 


40  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

It  was  a  pitiable  sight  to  see  the  terrified  looks  of 
our  helpless  children,  who  clung  to  us  for  the  protec 
tion  we  could  not  give.  Mrs.  Larimer  was  uncon 
scious  of  the  death  of  any  of  our  party.  I  did  not 
tell  her  what  my  eyes  had  seen,  fearing  that  she  could 
not  endure  it,  but  strove  to  encourage  and  enliven  her, 
lest  her  excitement  would  hasten  her  death  or  excite 
the  anger  of  our  captors. 

We  both  feared  that  when  the  Indians  made  their 
arrangements  for  departure  we  would  be  quickly  dis 
posed  of  by  the  scalping  knife;  or  even  should  we 
escape  for  the  time,  we  saw  no  prospect  of  release  from 
bondage.  Terror  of  the  most  appalling  nature  for  the 
fate  of  the  children  possessed  me,  and  all  the  horrors 
of  Indian  captivity  that  we  had  ever  heard  crowded 
on  our  minds  with  a  new  and  fearful  meaning — the 
slow  fires,  the  pitiless  knife,  the  poisoned  arrows,  the 
torture  of  famine,  and  a  thousand  nameless  phantoms 
of  agony  passed  before  our  troubled  souls,  filling  us 
with  fears  so  harrowing  that  the  pangs  of  dissolution 
compared  to  them  must  have  been  relief. 

It  may  be  thought  almost  impossible  in  such  a  chaos 
of  dread  to  collect  the  soul  in  prayer,  but 

When  woe  is  come,  the  soul  is  dumb 
That  crieth  not  to  God, 

and  the  only  respite  we  could  claim  from  despair  was 
the  lifting  of  our  trembling  hearts  upward  to  the  God 
of  mercy. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  41 

Those  hours  of  misery  can  never  be  forgotten.  "We 
were  oppressed  by  terrors  we  could  not  explain  or 
realize.  The  sudden  separation  from  those  we  loved 
and  relied  on ;  our  own  helplessness  and  the  gloom  of 
uncertainty  that  hung  over  the  future — surely  none  can 
better  testify  to  the  worth  of  trust  in  God  than  those 
whose  hope  on  earth  seemed  ended;  and,  faint  and 
weak  as  our  faith  was,  it  saved  us  from  utter  desola 
tion  and  the  blackness  of  despair. 

From  among  the  confused  mass  of  material  of  all 
kinds  scattered  about,  the  same  young  Indian,  We- 
chela,  brought  me  a  pair  of  shoes ;  also  a  pair  of  little 
Mary's.  He  looked  kindly  as  he  laid  these  articles 
before  me,  intimating  by  his  gestures  that  our  lives 
were  to  be  spared,  and  that  we  should  have  need  of 
them  and  other  clothing  during  our  long  march  into 
captivity.  He  also  brought  me  some  books  and  letters, 
all  of  which  I  thankfully  received.  I  readily  conceived 
a  plan  to  make  good  use  of  them,  and  secreted  as  many 
as  I  could  about  my  clothing.  I  said  to  Mrs.  Larimer, 
"  If  I  can  retain  these  papers  and  letters,  and  we  are 
forced  to  travel  with  the  Indians  into  their  unknown 
country,  I  shall  drop  them  at  intervals  along  the  way 
we  are  taken,  as  a  guide,  and  trust  in  God  that  our 
friends  may  find  and  follow  them  to  our  rescue,  or  if 
an  opportunity  of  escape  offer,  we  will  seize  it,  and  by 
their  help  retrace  our  steps." 

The  property  that  the  Indians  could  not  carry  with 
4 


42  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

them,  they  gathered  into  a  pile  and  lighted.  The  light 
of  the  flames  showed  us  the  forms  of  our  captors  busily 
loading  their  horses  and  ours  with  plunder,  and  pre 
paring  to  depart.  "When  their  arrangements  were  com 
pleted,  they  came  to  us  and  signified  that  we  must 
accompany  them,  pointing  to  the  horses  they  led  up 
to  us,  and  motioning  for  us  to  mount.  The  horse 
assigned  to  me  was  one  that  had  belonged  to  Mr.  Lari 
mer,  and  was  crippled  in  the  back.  This  I  endeavored 
to  make  them  understand,  but  failed. 

This  was  the  first  reliable  assurance  they  gave  us 
that  our  lives  were  not  in  immediate  danger,  and  we 
received  it  gratefully,  for  with  the  prospect  of  life  hope 
revived,  and  faith  to  believe  that  God  had  not  for 
saken  us,  and  that  we  might  yet  be  united  to  our 
friends,  who  never  seemed  dearer  than  when  we  were 
about  to  be  carried  into  captivity- by  the  hostile  sons 
of  the  forest. 

Many  persons  have  since  assured  me  that,  to  them, 
death  would  have  been  preferable  to  life  with  such 
prospects,  saying  that  rather  than  have  submitted  to 
be  carried  away  by  savages,  to  a  dark  and  doubtful 
doom,  they  would  have  taken  their  own  lives.  But  it 
is  only  those  who  have  looked  over  the  dark  abyss  of 
death  who  know  how  the  soul  shrinks  from  meeting 
the  unknown  future. 

Experience  is  a  grand  teacher,  and  we  were  then  in 
her  school,  and  learned  that  while  hope  offers  the 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  43 

faintest  token  of  refuge,  we  pause  upon  the  fearful 
brink  of  eternity,  and  look  back  for  rescue. 

Mrs.  Larimer  had  climbed  into  her  saddle,  her  boy 
placed  behind  her  on  the  same  horse,  and  started  on,  ac 
companied  by  a  party  of  Indians.  I  also  climbed  into 
my  saddle,  but  was  no  sooner  there  than  the  horse  fell 
to  the  ground,  and  I  under  him,  thus  increasing  the 
bruises  I  had  already  received,  and  causing  me  great 
pain.  This  accident  detained  me  some  time  in  the  rear. 
A  dread  of  being  separated  from  the  only  white  woman 
in  that  awful  wilderness  filled  me  with  horror. 

Soon  they  had  another  horse  saddled  for  me,  and 
assisted  me  to  mount  him.  I  looked  around  for  my 
little  Mary.  There  she  stoood,  a  poor  helpless  lamb, 
in  the  midst  of  blood-thirsty  savages.  I  stretched  out 
my  arms  for  her  imploringly.  For  a  moment  they 
hesitated ;  then,  to  my  unspeakable  joy,  they  yielded, 
and  gave  me  my  child.  They  then  started  on,  leading 
my  horse ;  they  also  gave  me  a  rope  that  was  fastened 
around  the  horse's  under  jaw. 

The  air  was  cool,  and  the  sky  was  bright  with  the 
glitter  of  starlight.  The  water,  as  it  fell  over  the 
rocks  in  the  distance,  came  to  our  eager  ears  with  a 
faint,  pleasant  murmur.  All  nature  seemed  peaceful 
and  pitiless  in  its  calm  repose,  unconscious  of  our 
desolate  misery ;  the  cry  of  night-birds  and  chirp  of 
insects  came  with  painful  distinctness  as  we  turned  to 
leave  the  valley  of  Little  Box  Elder. 


44  NAEEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Straining  my  eyes,  I  sought  to  penetrate  the  shadows 
of  the  woods  where  our  fugitive  friends  might  be  hid. 
The  smoldering  ruins  of  our  property  fell  into  ashes 
and  the  smoke  faded  away;  night  had  covered  the 
traces  of  confusion  and  struggle  with  her  shrouding 
mantle,  and  all  seemed  quiet  and  unbroken  peace. 

I  turned  for  a  last  look,  and  even  the  smoke  was 
gone;  the  solemn  trees,  the  rippling  water,  the  soft 
night  wind  and  the  starlight,  told  no  tale  of  the  deso 
lation  and  death  that  had  gone  before;  and  I  rode  on 
in  my  helpless  condition,  with  my  child  clinging  to 
me,  without  guide  or  support,  save  my  trust  in  God. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  45 


CHAPTER   Y. 

PLAN  FOR    LITTLE    MARY'S    ESCAPE — TORTURES     OP   UNCERTAINTY- 
UNSUCCESSFUL  ATTEMPT  TO  ESCAPE. 

THE  Indians  left  the  scene  of  their  cruel  rapacity, 
traveling  northward,  chanting  their  monotonous  war 
song.  After  a  ride  of  two  miles,  through  tall  weeds 
and  bushes,  we  left  the  bottom  lands,  and  ascended 
some  bluffs,  and  soon  after  came  to  a  creek,  which  was 
easily  forded,  and  where  the  Indians  quenched  their 
thirst. 

The  hills  beyond  began  to  be  more  difficult  to  ascend, 
and  the  gorges  seemed  fearfully  deep,  as  we  looked 
into  the  black  shadows  unrelieved  by  the  feeble  light 
of  the  stars. 

In  the  darkness  of  our  ride,  I  conceived  a  plan  for 
the  escape  of  little  Mary. 

I  whispered  in  her  childish  ear,  "  Mary,  we  are  only 
a  few  miles  from  our  camp,  and  the  stream  we  have 
crossed  you  can  easily  wade  through.  I  have  dropped 
letters  on  the  way,  you  know,  to  guide  our  friends  in 
the  direction  we  have  taken ;  they  will  guide  you  back 
again,  and  it  may  be  your  only  chance  of  escape  from 


46  NAKEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

destruction.  Drop  gently  down,  and  lie  on  the  ground 
for  a  little  while,  to  avoid  being  seen ;  then  retrace  your 
steps,  and  may  God  in  mercy  go  with  you.  If  I  can, 
I  will  follow  you." 

The  child,  whose  judgment  was  remarkable  for  hei 
age,  readily  acceded  to  this  plan ;  her  eye  brightened 
and  her  young  heart  throbbed  as  she  thought  of  its 
success. 

Watching  the  opportunity,  I  dropped  her  gently, 
carefully,  and  unobserved,  to  the  ground,  and  she  lay 
there,  while  the  Indians  pursued  their  way,  uncon 
scious  of  their  loss. 

To  portray  my  feelings  upon  this  separation  would 
be  impossible.  The  agony  I  suffered  was  indescribable. 
I  was  firmly  convinced  that  my  course  was  wise — that 
I  had  given  her  the  only  chance  of  escape  within  my 
power ;  yet  the  terrible  uncertainty  of  what  her  fate 
might  be  in  the  way  before  her,  was  almost  unbearable. 

I  continued  to  think  of  it  so  deeply  that  at  last  I 
grew  desperate,  and  resolved  to  follow  her  at  every 
risk.  Accordingly,  watching  an  opportunity,  I,  too, 
slipped  to  the  ground  under  the  friendly  cover  of 
night,  and  the  horse  went  on  without  its  rider. 

My  plan  was  not  successful.  My  flight  was  soon 
discovered,  and  the  Indian  wheeled  around  and  rode 
back  in  my  pursuit.  Crouching  in  the  undergrowth  I 
might  have  escaped  in  the  darkness,  were  it  not  for 
their  cunning.  Forming  in  a  line  of  forty  or  fifty 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  47 

abreast,  they  actually  covered  the  ground  as  they  rode 
past  me. 

The  horses  themselves  were  thus  led  to  betray  me, 
for,  being  frightened  at  my  crouching  form,  they 
stopped  and  reared,  thus  informing^  them  of  my  hiding- 
place. 

With  great  presence  of  mind  I  arose  the  moment  I 
found  myself  discovered,  and  relating  my  story,  the 
invention  of  an  instant,  I  succeeded  partially  in  allay 
ing  their  anger. 

I  told  them  the  child  had  fallen  asleep  and  dropped 
from  the  horse;  that  I  had  endeavored  to  call  their 
attention  to  it,  but  in  vain;  and,  fearing  I  would  be 
unable  to  find  her  if  we  rode  further,  I  had  jumped 
down  and  attempted  the  search  alone. 

The  Indians  used  great  violence  toward  me,  assur 
ing  me  that  if  any  further  attempts  were  made  to 
escape,  my  punishment  would  be  accordingly. 

They  then  promised  to  send  a  party  out  in  search 
of  the  child  when  it  became  light. 

Poor  little  Mary!  alone  in  the  wilderness,  a  little, 
helpless  child;  who  can  portray  her  terror! 

With  faith  to  trust,  and  courage  to  dare,  that  little, 
trembling  form  through  the  long  hours  of  the  night 
kept  watch. 

The  lonely  cry  of  the  night-bird  had  no  fear  in  its 
melancholy  scream  for  the  little  wanderer  who  crouched 
amid  the  prairie  grass.  The  baying  of  the  gray  wolf, 


48  NAREATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

as  he  passed  the   lonely  watcher,  might  startle,  but 
could  not  drive  the  faith  from  her  heart. 

Surely  God  is  just,  and  angels  will  guide  the  falter 
ing  feet  to  friends  and  Home.  Innocent  of  wrong, 
how  could  she  but  trust  that  the  unseen  hands  of 
spirits  would  guide  her  from  the  surrounding  perils! 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  49 


CHAPTEK   VI. 

CONTINUATION  OF  OUR  MARCH  INTO  THE  WILDERNESS — SUFFERING 
FROM  THIRST  AND  WEARINESS — DISAPPEARANCE  OF  MY  FELLOW 
PRISONER — LOSS  OF  THE  OLD  CHIEF* S  PIPE  AND  ITS  CONSEQUENCES 
TO  ME — A  SCENE  OF  TERROR. 

To  take  up  the  thread  of  my  own  narrative  again, 
and  the  continuation  of  my  journey  with  the  savages, 
after  the  never-to-be-forgotten  night  when  I  parted 
with  little  Mary,  and  the  attempt  to  escape  myself,  will 
be  to  entertain  my  reader  with  a  sight  of  the  danger 
ous  and  precipitous  paths  among  the  great  bluffs  which 
we  had  been  approaching,  and  the  dizzy,  fearful  heights 
leading  over  the  dark  abyss,  or  the  gloomy,  terrible 
gorge,  where  only  an  Indian  dares  to  venture. 

The  blackness  of  night,  and  the  dread  of  our  savage 
companions,  added  terror  to  this  perilous  ride.  As  we 
passed  the  little  creek  before  we  plunged  into  these 
rocky  fastnesses,  we  had  left  some  scattered  woods  along 
its  banks. 

I  remember  looking  longingly  at  the  dim  shelter  of 

these  friendly  trees,  and  being  possessed  by  an  almost 

uncontrollable  desire  to  leap  from  the  horse  and  dare 

my  fate  in  endeavoring  to  reach  their  protecting  shade; 

5 


50  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

but  the  Indians'  rifles  behind  me,  and  my  dread  of 
instant  death,  restrained  me.  And  now  my  attention 
was  attracted  by  the  wild  and  terrible  scenery  around 
us,  through  which  our  fearful  captors  rode  at  ease, 
although  it  seemed  impossible  for  man  or  beast  to 
retain  a  footing  over  such  craggy  peaks  and  through 
such  rugged  ravines. 

The  cool  air  and  the  sound  of  rippling  water  warned 
us  of  our  nearness  to  a  river;  and  soon  the  savages 
turned  their  horses  down  a  steep  declivity  that,  like  a 
mighty  wall,  closed  in  the  great  bed  of  the  North  Platte. 

I  saw  that  the  river  was  rapid  and  deep,  but  we 
crossed  the  sands,  plunged  in,  and  braved  the  current. 

From  the  child  to  my  husband  was  an  easy  transi 
tion  ;  indeed,  when  I  thought  of  one,  the  other  was 
present  in  my  mind;  and  to  mark  the  path  of  our 
retreat  with  the  letters  and  papers  I  dropped  on  our 
way,  seemed  the  only  hope  I  had  of  his  being  able  to 
come  to  my  rescue. 

As  the  horses  plunged  into  the  swelling  river  I 
secretly  dropped  another  letter,  that,  I  prayed,  might 
be  a  clue  to  the  labyrinth  through  which  we  were 
being  led ;  for  I  could  see  by  all  the  Indians'  precau 
tions,  that  to  mislead  any  who  should  have  the  temerity 
to  attempt  our  recovery,  was  the  design  of  their  move 
ments. 

They  had  taken  paths  inaccessible  to  white  men, 
and  made  their  crossing  at  a  point  where  it  would  be 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  51 

impossible  for  trains  to  pass,  so  that  they  might  avoid 
meeting  emigrants.  Having  reached  the  opposite  bank 
they  separated  into  squads,  and  started  in  every  direc 
tion,  except  southward,  so  as  to  mislead  or  confuse 
pursuers  by  the  various  trails. 

The  band  that  surrounded  and  directed  us  kept  to 
the  northward  a  little  by  west.  I  tried  to  keep  the 
points  of  compass  clearly,  because  it  seemed  part  of  the 
hope  that  sustained  me. 

Mr.  Kelly  had  said  that  our  position  on  the  Little 
Box  Elder  was  about  twelve  miles  from  Deer  Creek 
Station,  which  lay  to  the  northwest  of  us.  Marking 
our  present  course,  I  tried,  by  calculating  the  distance, 
to  keep  that  position  in  my  mind,  for  toward  it  my 
yearning  desire  for  help  and  relief  turned. 

After  crossing  the  river  and  issuing  from  the  bluffs 
we  came  to  a  bright,  cool  stream  of  water  in  a  lovely 
valley,  which  ran  through  its  bosom,  spreading  a  de 
licious  freshness  all  around. 

Brilliant  flowers  opened  their  gorgeous  cups  to  the 
coming  sunshine,  and  delicate  blossoms  hid  themselves 
among  the  rich  shrubbery  and  at  the  mossy  roots  of 
grand  old  trees. 

The  awakening  birds  soared  upward  with  load  and 
joyful  melodies,  and  nature  rejoiced  at  approaching 
day. 

The  beauty  and  loveliness  of  the  scene  mocked  my 
sleepless  eyes,  and  despair  tugged  at  my  heart-strings ; 


52  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

still  I  made  superhuman  efforts  to  appear  cheerful,  for 
my  only  refuge  was  in  being  submissive  and  practicing 
conciliation.  My  fear  of  them  was  too  powerful  to 
allow  me  to  give  way  to  emotion  for  one  moment. 

There  were  sentinels  stationed  at  different  places  to 
give  the  alarm,  in  case  of  any  one  approaching  to 
rescue,  and  I  afterward  learned  that  in  such  a  case  I 
would  have  been  instantly  murdered. 

Next  morning  I  learned,  by  signs,  that  Indians  had 
gone  out  in  search  of  little  Mary,  scattering  themselves 
over  the  hills,  in  squads.  Those  remaining  were  con 
stantly  overlooking  their  plunder  and  unrolling  bundles 
taken  from  our  wagons.  They  indulged  their  admira 
tion  for  their  spoils  in  loud  conversation. 

The  Indians  seemed  to  select,  with  a  clear  knowledge 
of  natural  beauty,  such  localities  as  seemed  best  fitted 
to  suggest  refreshment  and  repose. 

The  scenery  through  which  we  had  passed  was 
wildly  grand ;  it  now  became  serenely  beautiful,  and  to 
a  lover  of  nature,  with  a  mind  free  from  fear  and 
anxiety,  the  whole  picture  would  have  been  a  dream  of 
delight. 

The  night  of  my  capture,  I  was  ordered  to  lie  down 
on  the  ground,  near  a  wounded  Indian.  A  circle  of 
them  guarded  me,  and  three  fierce  warriors  sat  near  me 
with  drawn  tomahawks. 

Reader,  imagine  my  feelings,  after  the  terrible  scenes 
of  the  day  previous;  the  desolate  white  woman  in  the 


.AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  53 

power  of  revengeful  savages,  not  daring  to  speak,  lest 
their  fury  should  fall  on  my  defenceless  head. 

My  great  anxiety  now  was  to  preserve  my  sanity, 
which  threatened  to  be  overcome  if  I  did  not  arouse 
myself  to  hope,  and  put  aside  the  feeling  of  despair 
which  at  times  stole  over  me.  My  heart  was  contin 
ually  lifted  to  "Our  Father,"  and  confidently  I  now 
began  to  feel  that  prayer  would  be  answered,  and  that 
God  would  deliver  me  in  due  season.  This  nerved  me 
to  endure  and  appear  submissive. 

At  early  dawn  I  was  aroused  from  my  apparent 
slumbers  by  the  war  chief,  who  sent  me  out  to  catch 
the  horses — our  American  horses  being  afraid  of  the 
savages — and  as  the  animals  were  those  belonging  to 
our  train,  it  was  supposed  that  I  could  do  so  readily. 

Upon  returning,  my  eyes  were  gladdened  by  the 
sight  of  my  fellow  prisoner,  who  was  seated  with  her 
boy  upon  the  ground,  eating  buffalo  meat  and  crackers. 
I  went  immediately  to  her,  and  we  conversed  in  low 
tones,  telling  her  of  my  intention  to  escape  the  first 
opportunity.  She  seemed  much  depressed,  but  I  en 
deavored  to  re-assure  her,  and  bidding  her  hope  for  the 
best,  went  back  to  where  the  Indians  were  making 
ropes,  and  packing  their  goods  and  plunder  more 
securely,  preparatory  to  the  succeding  march,  which 
was  commenced  at  an  early  hour  of  the  day. 

We  proceeded  on  our  journey  until  near  noon,  when 
we  halted  in  a  valley  not  far  to  the  north  of  Deer  Creek 


54  NAERATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Station,  and  I  met  this  lady  again.  It  was  a  clear  and 
beautiful  valley  where  we  rested,  until  the  scorching 
rays  of  the  sun  had  faded  in  the  horizon. 
*  Being  burdened  with  the  gun,  and  bow  and  arrow  of 
the  chief,  my  tired  arms  were  relieved,  and  I  plead  for 
the  privilege  of  camping  here  all  night  for  many  rea 
sons.  One  was,  we  might  be  overtaken  by  friends  sent 
to  rescue  us,  and  the  distance  of  return  would  be  less 
if  I  should  be  successful  in  my  next  attempt  to  escape. 

My  entreaties  were  unavailing;  the  savages  were 
determined  to  go  forward,  and  we  were  soon  mounted 
and  started  on.  We  traveled  until  sunset,  then  camped 
for  the  night  in  a  secluded  valley ;  we  seemed  to  enter 
this  valley  along  the  base  of  a  wall,  composed  of  bluffs 
or  peaks.  Within  these  circling  hills  it  lay,  a  green, 
cool  resting  place,  watered  by  a  bright  sparkling  stream, 
and  pleasantly  dotted  with  bushes  and  undergrowth. 

The  moon  went  down  early,  and  in  the  dim,  uncer 
tain  star  light,  the  heavy  bluifs  seemed  to  shut  us  in 
on  all  sides,  rising  grimly,  like  guardians,  over  our 
imprisoned  lines.  Blankets  were  spread,  and  on  these 
the  Indians  rested. 

I  was  then  led  out  some  distance  in  the  camp,  and 
securely  fastened  for  the  night.  But  before  this,  I 
remarked,  to  my  fellow  prisoner,  my  determination  to 
escape  that  night,  if  my  life  were  the  forfeit,  as  in 
every  wind  I  fancied  I  could  hear  the  voice  of  little 
Mary  calling  me.  She  entreated  me  not  to  leave  her, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  55 

but  promising  help  to  her  should  I  be  fortunate 
enough  to  get  free,  I  sadly  bade  her  good  night,  and 
went  to  my  allotted  place. 

In  the  morning,  when  permitted  to  rise,  I  learned 
that  she  had  disappeared.  A  terrible  sense  of  isola 
tion  closed  around  me.  No  one  can  realize  the  sensa 
tion  without  in  some  measure  experiencing  it. 

I  was  desolate  before,  but  now  that  I  knew  myself 
separated  from  my  only  white  companion,  the  feeling 
increased  tenfold,  and  seemed  to  weigh  me  down  with 
its  awful  gloomy  horror. 

In  the  heart  of  the  wilderness,  surrounded  by  crea 
tures  with  whom  no  chord  of  sympathy  was  enter 
tained — far  from  home,  friends  and  the  interests  of 
civilized  life — the  attractions  of  society,  and,  above 
all,  separated  from  husband  and  loved  ones — there 
seemed  but  one  glimpse  of  light,  in  all  the  blackness 
of  despair,  left,  and  that  was  flight. 

I  listened  to  every  sound,  while  moments  appeared 
hours,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  death  in  its  most  ter 
rible  form  would  not  be  so  hard  to  bear  as  the  tor 
turing  agony  I  then  endured. 

I  murmured  broken  prayers.  I  seemed  to  hear  the 
voices  of  my  husband  and  child  calling  me,  and  spring 
ing  forward,  with  a  wild  belief  that  it  was  real,  would 
sink  back  again,  overwhelmed  with  fresh  agony. 

Arrangements  were  then  made  for  resuming  our 
journey,  and  we  were  soon  once  more  on  our  march. 


56  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Another  burden  had  been  added  to  my  almost  worn- 
out  frame,  the  leading  of  an  unruly  horse;  and  my 
arms  were  so  full  of  the  implements  I  was  forced  to 
carry,  that  I  threw  away  the  pipe  of  the  old  chief — a 
tube  nearly  three  feet  long,  and  given  me  to  take  care 
of — which  was  very  unfortunate  for  me,  exciting  the 
wrath  and  anger  of  the  chief  to  a  terrible  degree. 

Now  they  seemed  to  regard  me  with  a  suspicious 
aversion,  and  were  not  so  kind  as  before. 

The  country  they  passed  over  was  high,  dry,  and 
barren.  I  rode  one  horse  and  led  another;  and  when 
evening  came  they  stopped  to  rest  in  a  grove  of  great 
timber,  where  there  was  a  dry  creek  bed. 

Water  was  obtained  by  digging  in  the  sand,  but  the 
supply  was  meager,  and  I  was  allowed  none. 

The  sun  began  to  sink,  and  the  chief  was  so  enraged 
against  me,  that  he  told  me  by  signs  that  I  should  be 
hold  it  rise  no  more. 

Grinding  his  teeth  with  wrathful  anger,  he  made  me 
understand  that  I  was  not  to  be  trusted;  had  once 
tried  to  escape ;  had  made  them  suffer  the  loss  of  my 
child,  and  that  my  life  would  be  the  forfeit. 

A  large  fire  had  been  built,  and  they  all  danced 
around  it.  Night  had  begun  to  darken  heavily  over 
me,  and  I  stood  trembling  and  horror  struck,  not 
knowing  but  that  the  flame  the  savages  capered  about 
was  destined  to  consume  my  tortured  form. 

The  pipe  of  the  chief  was  nowhere  to  be  found,  and 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  57 

it  was  demanded  of  me  to  produce  it.  He  used  the 
Indian  words,  "  Chopa-chanopa,"  uttered  in  a  voice 
of  thunder,  accompanying  them  with  gestures,  whose 
meaning  was  too  threatening  to  be  mistaken. 

I  looked  in  fear  and  dismay  around  me,  utterly  at  a 
loss  to  know  what  was  expected,  yet  dreading  the  con 
sequences  of  failing  to  obey. 

"Wechela,  the  Indian  boy,  who  had  been  so  kind  to 
me,  now  came  up,  and  made  the  motion  of  puffing 
with  his  lips,  to  help  me;  and  then  I  remembered 
that  I  had  broken  the  pipe  the  day  before,  and  thrown 
it  away,  ignorant  of  their  veneration  for  the  pipe,  and 
of  its  value  as  a  peace  offering. 

The  chief  declared  that  I  should  die  for  having 
caused  the  loss  of  his  pipe. 

An  untamed  horse  was  brought,  and  they  told  me  I 
would  be  placed  on  it  as  a  target  for  their  deadliest 
arrows,  and  the  animal  might  then  run  at  will,  carry 
ing  my  body  where  it  would. 

Helpless,  and  almost  dying  with  terror  at  my  situa 
tion,  I  sank  on  a  rocky  seat  in  their  midst.  They 
were  all  armed,  and  anxiously  awaited  the  signal. 
They  had  pistols,  bows,  and  spears;  and  I  noticed 
some  stoop,  and  raise  blazing  fire-brands  to  frighten 
the  pawing  beast  that  was  to  bear  me  to  death. 

In  speechless  agony  I  raised  my  soul  to  God !  Soon 
it  would  stand  before  his  throne,  and  with  all  the 
pleading  passion  of  my  sinking  soul  I  prayed  for 


58  NAKKATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

pardon  and  favor  in  his  precious  blood,  who  had 
suffered  for  my  sins,  and  risen  on  high  for  my  justifi 
cation. 

In  an  instant  a  life- time  of  thought  condensed  itself 
into  my  mind,  and  I  could  see  my  old  home  and  hear 
my  mother's  voice ;  and  the  contrast  between  the  love 
I  had  been  so  ruthlessly  torn  from,  and  the  hundreds 
of  savage  faces,  gleaming  with  ferocity  and  excitement 
around  me,  seemed  like  the  lights  and  shadows  of 
some  Aveird  picture. 

But  I  was  to  die,  and  I  desired,  with  all  the  strength 
of  my  soul,  to  grasp  the  promises  of  God's  mercy,  and 
free  my  parting  spirit  from  all  revengeful,  earthly 
thoughts. 

In  what  I  almost  felt  my  final  breath,  I  prayed  for 
my  own  salvation,  and  the  forgiveness  of  my  enemies; 
and  remembering  a  purse  of  money  which  was  in  my 
pocket,  knowing  that  it  would  decay  with  my  body  in 
the  wilderness,  I  drew  it  out,  and,  with  suffused  eyes, 
divided  it  among  them,  though  my  hands  were  grow 
ing  powerless  and  my  sight  failing.  One  hundred  and 
twenty  dollars  in  notes  I  gave  them,  telling  them  its 
value  as  I  did  so,  when,  to  my  astonishment,  a  change 
came  over  their  faces.  They  laid  their  weapons  on  the 
ground,  seemingly  pleased,  and  anxious  to  understand, 
requesting  me  to  explain  the  worth  of  each  note 
clearly,  by  holding  up  my  fingers. 

Eagerly  I  tried  to  obey,  perceiving  the  hope  their 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  59 

milder  manner  held  out;  but  my  cold  hands  fell  pow 
erless  by  my  side,  my  tongue  refused  to  utter  a  sound, 
and,  unconsciously,  I  sank  to  the  ground  utterly  in 
sensible  to  objects  around  me. 

When  insensibility  gave  way  to  returning  feeling,  I 
was  still  on  the  ground  where  I  had  fallen,  but  prepa 
rations  for  the  deadly  scene  were  gone,  and  the  savages 
slumbered  on  the  ground  near  me  by  the  faint  fire 
light.  Crawling  into  a  sitting  posture,  I  surveyed 
the  camp,  and  saw  hundreds  of  sleeping  forms  lying 
in  groups  around,  with  watches  set  in  their  places, 
and  no  opportunity  to  escape,  even  if  strength  per 
mitted. 

Weak  and  trembling,  I  sank  down,  and  lay  silent 
till  day-break,  when  the  camp  was  again  put  in  mo 
tion,  and,  at  their  bidding,  I  mounted  one  horse  and 
led  another,  as  I  had  done  on  the  day  previous. 

This  was  no  easy  task,  for  the  pack-horse,  which 
had  not  been  broken,  would  frequently  pull  back  so 
violently  as  to  bring  me  to  the  ground,  at  which  the 
chief  would  become  fearfully  angry,  threatening  to 
kill  me  at  once. 

Practicing  great  caution,  and  using  strong  eifort,  I 
would  strive  to  remain  in  the  saddle  to  avoid  the  cuffs 
and  blows  received. 

Whenever  the  bridle  would  slip  inadvertently  from 
my  hand,  the  chief's  blasphemous  language  would  all  be 
English ;  a  sad  commentary  on  the  benefits  white  men 


60  NAKKATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

confer  on  their  savage  brethren  when  brought  into 
close  contact. 

Drunkenness,  profanity,  and  dissolute  habits  are  the 
lessons  of  civilization  to  the  red  men,  and  when  the 
weapons  we  furnish  are  turned  against  ourselves,  their 
edge  is  keen  indeed. 

Feeling  that  I  had  forfeited  the  good  will  of  the 
Indians,  and  knowing  that  the  tenure  of  my  life  was 
most  uncertain,  I  dared  make  no  complaint,  although 
hunger  and  devouring  thirst  tortured  me. 

The  way  still  led  through  dry  and  sandy  hills,  upon 
which  the  sun  glared  down  with  exhausting  heat,  and 
seemed  to  scorch  life  and  moisture  out  of  all  his  rays 
fell  upon.  As  far  as  my  eye  could  reach,  nothing  but 
burning  sand,  and  withering  sage  brush  or  thorny  cac 
tus,  was  to  be  seen.  All  my  surroundings  only  served 
to  aggravate  the  thirst  which  the  terrible  heat  of  that 
long  day's  ride  increased  to  frenzy. 

When,  in  famishing  despair  I  closed  my  eyes,  a  cup 
of  cool,  delicious  drink  would  seem  to  be  presented  to 
my  lips,  only  to  be  cruelly  withdrawn ;  and  this  torture 
seemed  to  me  like  the  agony  of  the  rich  man,  who 
besought  Lazarus  for  one  drop  of  water  to  cool  his 
parched  tongue. 

I  thought  of  all  I  had  been  separated  from,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  forever,  and  the  torment  of  the  hour 
reduced  me  to  despair.  I  wished  to  die,  feeling  that 
the  pangs  of  dissolution  could  not  surpass  the  anguish 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  61 

of  my  living  death.  My  voice  was  almost  gone,  and 
with  difficulty  I  maintained  my  seat  in  the  saddle. 

Turning  my  eyes  despairingly  to  my  captors,  I 
uttered  the  word  "  Minne,"  signifying  water  in  their 
language,  and  kept  repeating  it  imploringly  at  inter 
vals.  They  seemed  to  hurry  forward,  and,  just  at  sun 
set,  came  in  sight  of  a  grassy  valley  through  which 
flowed  a  river,  and  the  sight  of  it  came  like  hope  to 
my  almost  dying  eyes. 

A  little  brook  from  the  hills  above  found  its  way 
into  the  waters  of  this  greater  stream,  and  here  they 
dismounted,  and,  lifting  me  from  my  horse,  laid  me  in 
its  shallow  bed.  I  had  become  almost  unconscious, 
and  the  cool,  delightful  element  revived  me.  At  first 
I  was  not  able  to  drink,  but  gradually  my  strength 
renewed  itself,  and  I  found  relief  from  the  indescribable 
pangs  of  thirst. 

The  stream  by  which  the  Indians  camped  that  night 
was  Powder  River;  and  here,  in  1866,  Fort  Conner 
was  built,  which  in  the  following  year  was  named  Fort 
Reno. 


62  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTEK    VII. 

POWDER    RIVER — ANOTHER     ATTEMPT    TO    ESCAPE — DETECTION     AND 
DESPAIR A  QUARREL MY  LIFE  SAVED  BY   "JUMPING  BEAR." 

THE  name  given  to  Powder  Eiver  by  the  Indians,  is 
"  Chahalee  Wacapolah."  It  crosses  the  country  east  of 
the  Big  Horn  Mountains,  and  from  its  banks  can  be 
seen  the  snow-capped  Cloud  Peak  rising  grandly  from 
its  surrounding  hills.  Between  these  ranges,  that  cul 
minate  in  the  queenly,  shining  crowned  height  that 
takes  its  name  from  the  clouds  it  seems  to  pierce,  are 
fertile  valleys,  in  which  game  abounds,  and  delicious 
wild  fruits  in  great  variety,  some  of  which  can  not  be 
surpassed  by  cultivated  orchard  products  in  the  rich 
ness  and  flavor  they  possess,  although  they  ripen  in 
the  neighborhood  of  everlasting  snow. 

In  these  valleys  the  country  seems  to  roll  in  gentle 
slopes,  presenting  to  the  eye  many  elements  of  loveli 
ness  and  future  value. 

Powder  River,  which  is  a  muddy  stream,  comes 
from  the  southern  side  of  the  Big  Horn  Mountains, 
and  takes  a  southwestern  course,  and  therefore  is  not 
a  part  of  the  bright  channel  that  combines  to  feed  the 
Missouri  River  from  the  Big  Horn  range. 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  63 

This  range  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  possesses  two 
distinct,  marked  features.  First,  there  is  a  central  or 
back- bone  range,  which  culminates  in  perpetual  snow, 
where  Cloud  Peak  grandly  rises,  as  the  chief  of  all  its 
proud  summits.  Falling  off  gradually  toward  the 
southern  valley,  there  are  similar  ranges  of  the  Wind 
River  Mountains  beyond. 

Between  these  ranges,  and  varying  in  breadth  from 
twelve  to  twenty-five  miles,  are  fine  hunting  grounds, 
abounding  in  noble  orchards  of  wild  fruit  of  various 
kinds,  and  grapes,  as  well  as  game  of  the  choicest 
kind  for  the  huntsman.  Notwithstanding  its  vicinity 
to  snow,  there  are  gentle  slopes  which  present  features 
of  peculiar  loveliness. 

Several  miles  northwest,  and  following  the  sweep  of 
the  higher  northern  range,  and  six  to  eight  miles  out 
side  its  general  base,  a  new  country  opens.  Sage 
brush  and  cactus,  which  for  nearly  two  hundred  miles 
have  so  largely  monopolized  the  soil,  rapidly  disappear. 

The  change,  though  sudden,  is  very  beautiful.  One 
narrow  divide  only  is  crossed,  and  the  transition  about 
one  day's  ride  from  the  above-named  river.  The  lim 
pid,  transparent,  and  noisy  waters  of  Deer  Fork  are 
reached,  and  the  horses  have  difficulty  in  breasting  the 
swift  current.  The  river  is  so  clear  that  every  pebble 
and  fish  is  seen  distinctly  on  the  bottom,  and  the  water 
so  cool  that  ice  in  midsummer  is  no  object  of  desire. 

The  scenes  of  natural   beauty,  and  the  charms  that 


64  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

have  endeared  this  country  to  the  savage,  will  in  the 
future  lure  the  emigrant  seeking  a  home  in  this  new 
and  undeveloped  land. 

This  clear  creek  is  a  genuine  outflow  from  the  Big 
Horn  Mountains,  and  is  a  type  of  many  others,  no 
less  pure  and  valuable,  derived  from  melting  snow 
and  from  innumerable  springs  in  the  mountains. 

Rock  Creek  comes  next,  with  far  less  pretensions, 
but  is  similar  in  character. 

A  day's  ride  to  the  northward  brings  the  traveler 
to  Crazy  Woman's  Fork. 

This  ever-flowing  stream  receives  its  yellow  hue  from 
the  Powder  River  waters,  of  which  it  is  a  branch. 

The  country  is  scarred  by  countless  trails  of  buffalo, 
so  that  what  is  often  called  the  Indian  trail  is  merely 
the  hoof-print  of  these  animals. 

Leaving  Powder  River,  we  passed  through  large 
pine  forests,  and  through  valleys  rich  with  beautiful 
grasses,  with  limpid  springs  and  seemingly  eternal 
verdure. 

I  continued  to  drop  papers  by  the  way,  hoping  they 
might  lead  to  my  discovery,  which  would  have  proved 
fatal  had  any  one  attempted  a  rescue,  as  the  Indians 
prefer  to  kill  their  captives  rather  than  be  forced  to 
give  them  up. 

It  was  the  fifth  night  of  my  sojourn  with  the  In 
dians  that  I  found  myself  under  the  weeping  willows 
of  Clear  Creek. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  65 

The  men,  weary  with  travel,  and  glad  to  find  so 
good  a  camping  ground,  lay  down  to  sleep,  leaving  a 
sufficient  guard  over  their  captive  and  at  the  outposts. 

Their  journey  hither  had  been  a  perilous  one  to  me, 
unused  as  I  was  to  the  rocky  paths  between  narrow 
gorges  and  over  masses  of  broken  stone,  which  their 
Indian  ponies  climbed  with  readiness  and  ease. 

I  was  led  to  remark  the  difference  between  these 
ponies  and  American  horses,  who  could  only  struggle 
to  find  their  foothold  over  such  craggy  ground,  while 
the  ponies  led  the  way,  picking  their  steps  up  almost 
perpendicular  steeps  with  burdens  on  their  backs. 

Their  travel  after  the  rest  at  Clear  Creek  partook  of 
the  difficult  nature  of  the  mountain  passes,  and  was 
wearisome  in  the  extreme,  and  the  duties  imposed  upon 
me  made  life  almost  too  burdensome  to  be  borne.  I 
was  always  glad  of  a  respite  at  the  camping  ground. 

On  the  sixth  night,  I  lay  on  a  rock,  under  the  shade 
of  some  bushes,  meditating  on  the  possibility  of  escape. 

The  way  was  far  beyond  my  reckoning,  and  the 
woods  where  they  now  were  might  be  infested  with 
wild  beasts;  but  the  prospect  of  getting  away,  and 
being  free  from  the  savages,  closed  my  eyes  to  the 
terrors  of  starvation  and  ravenous  animals. 

Softly  I  rose  and  attempted  to  steal  toward  some 
growing  timber ;  but  the  watchful  chief  did  not  risk 
his  prey  so  carelessly,  his  keen  eye  was  on  me,  and 
his  iron  hand  grasped  my  wrist  and  drew  me  back. 
6 


66  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Throwing  me  fiercely  on  the  ground,  he  hissed  a  threat 
through  his  clenched  teeth,  which  I  momentarily  ex 
pected  him  to  put  into  execution,  as  I  lay  trembling  at 
his  feet. 

I  felt  from  this  time  that  my  captivity  was  for  life, 
and  a  dull  despair  took  possession  of  me. 

Sleep,  that  balm  for  happier  souls,  brought  only 
horrid  dreams,  in  which  a  dreadful  future  pictured 
itself;  and  then  the  voices  of  my  husband  and  child 
seemed  calling  me  to  their  side,  alas !  in  vain,  for  when 
I  awoke  it  was  to  find  myself  in  the  grass  of  the 
savage  camping  ground,  watched  over  by  the  relentless 
guard,  and  shut  out  from  hope  of  home  or  civilized  life. 

My  feet  were  covered  with  a  pair  of  good  shoes,  and 
the  chiefs  brother-in-law  gave  me  a  pair  of  stockings 
from  his  stores,  which  I  gladly  accepted,  never,  for  a 
moment,  suspecting  that,  in  doing  thus,  I  was  outrag 
ing  a  custom  of  the  people  among  whom  I  was. 

The  chief  saw  the  gift,  and  made  no  remark  at  the 
time,  but  soon  after  he  shot  one  of  his  broth er-in-law's 
horses,  which  he  objected  to  in  a  decided  manner,  and 
a  quarrel  ensued. 

Realizing  that  I  was  the  cause  of  the  disagreement, 
I  tremblingly  watched  the  contest,  unable  to  conciliate 
either  combatant,  and  dreading  the  wrath  of  both. 

The  chief  would  brook  no  interference,  nor  would  he 
offer  any  reparation  for  the  wrong  he  had  inflicted. 

His  brother-in-law,  enraged  at  his  arrogance,  drew 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  67 

his  bow,  and  aimed  his  arrow  at  my  heart,  determined 
to  have  satisfaction  for  the  loss  of  his  horse. 

I  could  only  cry  to  God  for  mercy,  and  prepare  to 
meet  the  death  which  had  long  hung  over  my  head, 
when  a  young  Blackfoot,  whose  name  was  Jumping 
Bear,  saved  me  from  the  approaching  doom  by  dexter 
ously  snatching  the  bow  from  the  savage  and  hurling 
it  to  the  earth. 

He  was  named  Jumping  Bear  from  the  almost  mirac 
ulous  dexterity  of  some  of  his  feats. 

This  circumstance  and  the  Indian  mentioned  were, 
in  my  judgment,  instruments  in  the  hand  of  Provi 
dence,  in  saving  Fort  Sully  from  the  vengeance  and 
slaughter  of  the  Blackfeet,  who  had  succeeded  in  gain 
ing  the  confidence  of  some  of  the  officers  on  the  Mis 
souri  River. 

His  activity  in  the  attack  on  our  train,  and  the 
energy  he  displayed  in  killing  and  pillaging  on  that 
occasion,  notwithstanding  his  efforts  to  make  me  believe 
the  contrary,  forbade  me  to  think  there  was  any  sym 
pathy  in  his  interference  in  my  behalf. 

The  Indian  submitted  to  his  intervention  so  far  that 
he  did  not  draw  his  bow  again,  and  my  suspense  was 
relieved,  for  the  time,  by  the  gift  of  a  horse  from  the 
chief  to  his  brother-in-law,  which  calmed  the  fury  of 
the  wronged  Indian. 

It  happened  that  the  animal  thus  given  as  a  peace- 
offering  was  the  pack  horse  that  pulled  so  uncomfort- 


68  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

ably  against  the  leading  rein,  and  thus,  in  the  end,  I 
gained,  by  the  ordeal  through  which  I  had  passed,  in 
being  relieved  of  a  most  unmanageable  task. 

From  the  first,  I  was  deprived  of  every  ameliorat 
ing  comfort  that  might  have  rendered  my  existence 
bearable. 

No  tent  was  spread  for  me,  no  rug,  or  coverlet, 
offered  me  to  lie  on.  The  hard  earth,  sparsely  spread 
with  grass,  furnished  me  a  couch,  and  apprehension 
and  regret  deprived  me  of  the  rest  my  toilsome  life 
demanded.  They  offered  me  no  food,  and  at  first  I  did 
not  dare  to  ask  for  it. 

This  was  partly  owing  to  the  absence  of  all  natural 
appetite,  an  intense  weakness  and  craving  constantly 
for  drink  being  the  only  signs  of  the  prolonged  fast 
that  annoyed  me. 

The  utter  hopelessness  of  my  isolation  wore  on  me, 
driving  me  almost  to  madness,  and  visions  of  husband 
and  child  haunted  my  brain ;  sometimes  they  were  full 
of  hope  and  tauntingly  happy;  at  others,  I  saw  them 
dying  or  dead,  but  always  beyond  my  reach,  and  sep 
arated  by  the  impassable  barrier  of  my  probably  life 
long  captivity. 

In  my  weakened  condition,  the  horrors  of  the  stake, 
to  which  I  felt  myself  borne  daily  nearer  as  they  pro 
gressed  on  their  homeward  route,  appeared  like  a  hor 
rid  phantom. 

It  had  been  threatened  me  since  my  first  effort  to 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  69 

escape,  and  I  was  led  to  believe  such  a  punishment 
was  the  inevitable  consequence  of  my  attempt. 

The  terrible  heat  of  the  days  continued,  and  the  road 
they  took  was  singularly  barren  of  water.  The  In 
dians,  after  drinking  plentifully  before  starting,  carry 
little  sticks  in  their  mouths,  which  they  chew  con 
stantly,  thus  creating  saliva,  and  preventing  the 
parching  sensation  I  endured  from  the  want  of  this 
knowledge. 

The  seventh  night  they  entered  a  singular  canon, 
apparently  well  known  to  them,  as  they  found  horses 
there,  which  evidently  had  been  left  on  a  former 
visit. 

I  could  not  but  wonder  at  the  sagacity  and  patience 
of  these  Indian  ponies,  which  were  content  to  wait  their 
master's  coming,  and  browse  about  on  the  sparse  herb 
age  and  meager  grass. 

The  Indians  had  killed  an  antelope  that  day,  and  a 
piece  of  the  raw  flesh  was  allotted  me  for  a  meal.  They 
had  then  traveled  in  a  circuitous  route  for  miles,  to 
reach  the  mouth  of  this  cafion,  and  entered  it  just  after 
sundown. 

Its  gloomy  shade  was  a  great  relief  after  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  and  it  filled  my  sensitive  mind  with  awe.  The 
sun  never  seemed  to  penetrate  its  depths,  and  the  damp 
air  rose  around  me  like  the  breath  of  a  dungeon. 

Downward  they  went,  as  if  descending  into  the  bow 
els  of  the  earth,  and  the  sloping  floor  they  trod  was 


70  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

covered  with  red  sand  for  perhaps  the  space  of  half  a 
mile. 

Then  they  struck  a  rocky  pavement,  the  perpendic 
ular  walls  of  which  were  of  earth ;  but  as  they  made 
another  turning  and  entered  a  large  space,  they  seemed 
to  change  to  stone  with  projecting  arches  and  over 
hanging  cornices. 

The  high  walls  rose  above  the  base  so  as  to  nearly 
meet  overhead,  and,  with  their  innumerable  juttings 
and  irregularities,  had  the  appearance  of  carved  col 
umns  supporting  a  mighty  ruin. 

Occasionally  a  faint  ray  of  the  fading  light  struggled 
with  the  gloom,  into  which  they  plunged  deeper  and 
deeper,  and  then  their  horses'  cautious  feet  would  turn 
the  bones  of  antelope  or  deer,  drawn  thither  by  the 
lurking  wolf  to  feed  the  young  in  their  lair. 

I  was  startled  with  dread  at  the  sight,  fearing  that 
they  might  be  human  bones,  with  which  mine  would 
soon  be  mingled. 

The  increasing  darkness  had  made  it  necessary  for 
the  Indians  to  carry  torches,  which  they  did,  lighting 
up  the  grotesque  grandeur  of  earth  and  rock  through 
which  they  passed  by  the  weird  glare  of  their  waving 
brands. 

Arriving  at  the  spot  they  selected  as  a  camping- 
ground,  they  made  fires,  whose  fantastic  gleams  danced 
upon  the  rocky  walls,  and  added  a  magic  splendor  to 
their  wondrous  tracery.  The  ghostly  grandeur  of  these 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  71 

unfrequented  shades  can  not  be  described,  but  their 
effect  is  marvelous. 

They  seem  to  shadow  forth  the  outline  of  carving 
and  sculpture,  and  in  the  uncertain  fire-light  have  all 
the  effect  of  some  old-time  temple,  whose  art  and 
glory  will  live  forever,  even  when  its  classic  stones 
are  dust. 

Here  I  found  water  for  my  parched  lips,  which  was 
more  grateful  to  my  weary  senses  than  any  natural 
phenomenon ;  and  sinking  on  a  moss-grown  rock,  near 
the  trickling  rill  that  sank  away  in  the  sand  beyond, 
I  found  slumber  in  that  strange,  fantastic  solitude. 

I  was  aroused  by  a  whistling  sound,  and,  gathering 
myself  up,  looked  fearfully  around  me.  Two  flaming 
eyes  seemed  to  pierce  the  darkness  like  a  sword.  I 
shuddered  and  held  my  breath,  as  a  long,  lithe  serpent 
wound  past  me,  trailing  its  shining  length  through 
the  damp  sand,  and  moving  slowly  out  of  sight  among 
the  dripping  vines. 

After  that  I  slept  no  more;  and  when  I  saw  the 
struggling  light  of  day  pierce  the  rocky  opening  above, 
I  gladly  hailed  the  safety  of  the  sunshine,  even  though 
it  brought  sorrow,  distress,  and  toil. 

When  we  rose  in  the  morning,  they  left  the  cafion 
by  the  path  they  entered,  as  it  seemed  to  have  no  other 
outlet,  and  then  pursued  their  way. 


72  NAKKATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTEE   VIII. 

THE    STORM — ARRIVAL  AT    THE    INDIAN  VILLAGE — THE    OLD    CHIEF'S 
WIFE — SOME  KINDNESS  SHOWN  ME — ATTEND  A  FEAST. 

ON  the  20th  of  July  we  had  nearly  reached  the  In 
dian  village,  when  we  camped  for  the  night,  as  usual, 
when  such  a  locality  could  be  gained,  on  the  bank  of  a 
stream  of  good  water. 

Here  was  a  stream  of  sparkling,  rippling  water, 
fresh  from  the  melting  snow  of  the  mountain.  It 
was  a  warm,  still  night.  Soon  the  sky  began  to 
darken  strangely,  and  great  ragged  masses  of  clouds 
hung  low  over  the  surrounding  hills.  The  air  grew 
heavy,  relieved  occasionally  by  a  deep  gust  of  wind, 
that  died  away,  to  be  succeeded  by  an  ominous  calm. 
Then  a  low,  muttering  thunder  jarred  painfully  on  the 
ear.  My  shattered  nerves  recoiled  at  the  prospect  of 
the  coming  storm.  From  a  child  I  had  been  timid 
of  lightning,  and  now  its  forked  gleam  filled  me  with 
dismay  in  my  unsheltered  helplessness. 

The  Indians,  seeing  the  approaching  tempest,  pre 
pared  for  it  by  collecting  and  fastening  their  horses, 
and  covering  their  fire-arms  and  amunition,  and  lying 


AMONG  THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  73 

flat  on  the  earth  themselves.  I  crouched,  too,  but  could 
not  escape  the  terrible  glare  of  the  lightning,  and  the 
roar  of  the  awful  thunder  grew  deafening. 

On  came  the  storm  with  startling  velocity,  and  the 
dread  artillery  of  heaven  boomed  overhead,  followed 
closely  by  blinding  flashes  of  light;  and  the  velocity 
of  the  whirlwind  seemed  to  arise  in  its  might,  to  add 
desolation  to  the  terrible  scene. 

When  the  vivid  gleams  lit  up  the  air,  enormous 
trees  could  be  seen  bending  under  the  fierceness  of 
the  blast,  and  great  white  sheets  of  water  burst  out  of 
the  clouds,  as  if  intent  on  deluging  the  world.  Every 
element  in  nature  united  in  terrific  warfare,  and  the 
security  of  earth  seemed  denied  to  me  while  I  clung 
to  its  flooded  bosom,  and,  blinded  by  lightning  and 
shocked  by  the  incessant  roaring  of  the  thunder  and 
ihe  wild  ravaging  of  the  ungovernable  wind,  felt  myself 
but  a  tossed  atom  in  the  great  confusion,  and  could  only 
cling  to  God's  remembering  pity  in  silent  prayer. 

Huge  trees  were  bent  to  the  earth  and  broken; 
others,  snapped  off  like  twigs,  were  carried  through 
the  frenzied  air.  Some  forest  monarchs  were  left  bare 
of  leaves  or  boughs,  like  desolate  old  age  stripped  of 
its  honors. 

The  rain  had  already  swelled  the  little  creek  into  a 

mighty  stream,  that  rolled  its  dark,  angry  waters  with 

fury,  and  added  its  sullen  roar  to  the  bowlings  of  the 

storm.     I   screamed,  but  my  voice  was  lost  even  to 

7 


74  NAEEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

myself  in  the  mightier  ones  of  the  furious  elements. 
Three  hours — three  long,  never-to-be-forgotten  hours — 
did  the  storm  rage  thus  in  fury,  and  in  those  hours  I 
thought  I  lived  a  life-time!  Then,  to  my  joy,  it  be 
gan  to  abate,  and  soon  I  beheld  the  twinkling  stars 
through  rents  in  the  driving  clouds,  while  the  flashing 
lightning  and  the  roaring  thunders  gradually  becom 
ing  less  and  less  distinct  to  the  eye  and  ear,  told  me 
the  devastating  storm  was  speeding  on  toward  the 
east ;  and  when,  at  dawn  of  day,  the  waters  were  as 
suaged,  the  thunder  died  away,  and  the  lightnings 
were  chained  in  their  cell,  the  scene  was  one  of  inde 
scribable  desolation.  The  wind  had  gone  home;  day 
light  had  cowed  him  from  a  raging  giant  into  a  meek 
prisoner,  and  led  him  moaning  to  his  cavern  in  the 
eastern  hills.  A  strangely-solemn  calm  seemed  to 
take  the  place  of  the  wild  conflict ;  but  the  track  of 
destruction  was  there,  and  the  swollen  water  and 
felled  trees,  the  scattered  boughs  and  uprooted  sap 
lings,  told  the  story  of  the  havoc  of  the  storm. 

It  was  a  night  of  horror  to  pass  through,  and  I 
thankfully  greeted  the  returning  day,  that  once  more 
gave  me  the  comfort  of  light,  now  almost  my  only 
solace,  for  my  position  grew  more  bitter,  as  the  chief's 
savage-like  exultation  in  my  capture  and  safe  abduc 
tion  increased  as  we  neared  the  village  where  their 
families  were,  and  where  I  feared  my  fate  would  be 
decided  by  bloodshed  or  the  fearful  stake. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  75 

On  the  21st  of  July  we  left  camp  early,  the  day 
being  cool  and  favorable  for  traveling.  Our  route 
lay  over  rolling  prairie,  interspersed  with  extensive 
tracts  of  marsh,  which,  however,  we  easily  avoided 
crossing.  A  few  miles  brought  us  to  a  high,  broken 
ridge,  stretching  nearly  in  a  north  and  south  direc 
tion.  As  we  ascended  the  ridge  we  came  in  sight  of 
a  large  herd  of  buffalo,  quietly  feeding  upon  the  bunch, 
or  buffalo  grass,  which  they  prefer  to  all  other  kinds. 
These  animals  are  short-sighted,  and  scent  the  ap 
proach  of  an  enemy  before  they  can  see  him,  and 
thus,  in  their  curiosity,  often  start  to  meet  him,  until 
they  approach  near  enough  to  ascertain  to  their  satis 
faction  whether  there  be  danger  in  a  closer  acquaint 
ance.  In  this  case  they  decided  in  the  affirmative, 
and,  when  they  had  once  fairly  made  us  out,  lost  no 
time  in  increasing  the  distance  between  us,  starting  on 
a  slow,  clumsy  trot,  which  was  soon  quickened  to  a 
,gait  that  generally  left  most  pursuers  far  in  the  rear. 
But  the  Indians  and  their  horses  both  are  trained 
buffalo  hunters,  and  soon  succeeded  in  surrounding  a 
number.  They  ride  alongside  their  victim,  and,  lev 
eling  their  guns  or  arrows,  send  their  aimed  shot  in 
the  region  of  the  heart,  then  ride  off  to  a  safe  dis 
tance,  to  avoid  the  desperate  lunge  which  a  wounded 
buffalo  seldom  fails  to  make,  and,  shaking  his  shaggy 
head,  crowned  with  horns  of  most  formidable  strength, 
stands  at  bay,  with  eyes  darting,  savage  and  defiant, 


76  NAEKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

as  he  looks  at  his  human  foe.  Soon  the  blood  begins  to 
spirt  from  his  mouth,  and  to  choke  him  as  it  comes. 
The  hunters  do  not  shoot  again,  but  wait  patiently 
until  their  victim  grows  weak  from  loss  of  blood,  and, 
staggering,  falls  upon  his  knees,  makes  a  desperate  ef 
fort  to  regain  his  feet,  and  get  at  his  slayer,  then  fall 
ing  once  more,  rolls  over  on  his  side,  dead. 

Sometimes  these  animals  number  tens  of  thousands, 
in  droves.  The  Indians  often,  for  the  mere  sport, 
make  an  onslaught,  killing  great  numbers  of  them, 
and  having  a  plentiful  feast  of  "  ta-tonka,"  as  they 
call  buffalo  meat.  They  use  no  economy  in  food.  It 
is  always  a  feast  or  a  famine;  and  they  seem  equally 
able  to  gorge  or  fast.  Each  man  selects  the  part  of 
the  animal  he  has  killed  that  best  suits  his  own  taste, 
and  leaves  the  rest  to  decay  or  be  eaten  by  wolves, 
thus  wasting  their  own  game,  and  often  suffering  pri 
vation  in  consequence. 

They  gave  me  a  knife  and  motioned  me  to  help  my 
self  to  the  feast.  I  did  not  accept,  thinking  then  it 
would  never  be  possible  for  me  to  eat  uncooked  meat. 

They  remained  here  over  night,  starting  early  next 
morning.  We  were  now  nearing  the  village  where 
the  Indians  belonged. 

Jumping  Bear,  the  young  Indian  who  had  shown 
me  so  many  marks  of  good  will,  again  made  his  ap 
pearance,  with  a  sad  expression  on  his  face,  and  that 
day  would  ride  in  silence  by  my  side ;  which  was  an 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  77 

act  of  great  condescension  on  his  part,  for  these  men 
rarely  thus  equalize  themselves  with  women,  but  ride 
in  advance. 

They  had  traveled  nearly  three  hundred  miles,  and, 
despite  my  fears,  I  began  to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of 
arriving  among  women,  even  though  they  were  savages ; 
and  a  dawning  hope  that  I  might  find  pity  and  com 
panionship  with  beings  of  my  own  sex,  however 
separated  their  lives  and  customs  might  be,  took 
posssesion  of  me. 

I  had  read  of  the  dusky  maidens  of  romance;  I 
thought  of  all  the  characters  of  romance  and  history, 
wherein  the  nature  of  the .  red  man  is  enshrined  in 
poetic  beauty.  The  untutored  nobility  of  soul,  the 
brave  generosity,  the  simple  dignity  untrammelled  by 
the  hollow  conventionalities  of  civilized  life,  all  rose 
mockingly  before  me,  and  the  heroes  of  my  youthful 
imagination  passed  through  my  mind  in  strange  con 
trast  with  the  flesh  and  blood  realities  into  whose 
hands  I  had  fallen. 

The  stately  Logan,  the  fearless  Philip,  the  bold 
Black  Hawk,  the  gentle  Pocahontas:  how  unlike  the 
greedy,  cunning  and  cruel  savages  who  had  so  ruth 
lessly  torn  me  from  my  friends! 

Truly,  those  pictures  of  the  children  of  the  forest 
that  adorn  the  pages  of  the  novelist  are  delightful 
conceptions  of  the  airy  fancy,  fitted  to  charm  the  mind. 
They  amuse  and  beguile  the  hours  they  invest  with 


78  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

their  interest;  but  the  true  red  man,  as  I  saw  him, 
does  not  exist  between  the  pages  of  many  volumes. 
He  roams  his  native  wastes,  and  to  once  encounter  and 
study  him  there,  so  much  must  be  sacrificed  that  I 
could  scarcely  appreciate  the  knowledge  I  was  gaining 
at  such  a  price. 

Notwithstanding  all  I  had  seen  and  experienced,  I 
remembered  much  that  was  gentle  and  faithful  in  the 
character  ascribed  to  the  Indian  women.  Perhaps  I 
might  be  able  to  find  one  whose  sympathy  and  com 
panionship  could  be  wrought  upon  to  the  extent  of 
aiding  me  in  some  way  to  escape.  I  became  hopeful 
with  the  thought,  and  almost  forgot  my  terror  of  the 
threats  of  my  captors,  in  my  desire  to  see  the  friendly 
faces  of  Indian  women. 

The  country  around  was  rich  and  varied.  Beauti 
ful  birds  appeared  in  the  trees,  and  flowers  of  variety 
and  fragrance  nodded  on  their  stems.  Wild  fruits 
were  abundant,  and  I  plucked  roses  and  fruit  for  food, 
while  my  savage  companions  feasted  on  raw  meat. 
They  did  not  seem  to  care  for  fruit,  and  urged  me  to 
eat  meat  with  them.  I  refused,  because  of  its  being 
raw.  A  young  Indian,  guessing  the  cause  of  my  refusal 
to  eat,  procured  a  kettle,  made  a  fire,  cooked  some,  and 
offered  it  to  me.  I  tried  to  eat  of  it  to  please  them, 
since  they  had  taken  the  trouble  to  prepare  a  special 
dish,  but  owing  to  the  filthy  manner  in  which  it  was 
prepared  a  very  small  portion  satisfied  me. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS  79 

"We  were  now  nearing  a  river,  which,  from  its 
locality,  must  have  been  the  Tongue  River,  where  we 
found  refreshing  drink,  and  rested  for  a  short  time. 
The  Indians  gave  me  to  understand  that  when  we 
crossed  this  stream,  and  a  short  distance  beyond,  we 
would  be  at  their  home. 

Here  they  paused  to  dress,  so  as  to  make  a  gay  ap 
pearance  and  imposing  entrance  into  the  village.  Ex 
cept  when  in  full  dress,  an  Indian's  wearing  apparel 
consists  only  of  a  buffalo  robe,  which  is  also  part  of  a 
fine  toilet.  It  is  very  inconveniently  disposed  about 
the  person,  without  fastening,  and  must  be  held  in 
position  with  the  hands. 

Here  the  clothing  taken  from  our  train  was  brought 
into  great  demand,  and  each  warrior  that  had  been 
fortunate  enough  to  possess  himself  of  any  article  of 
our  dress,  now  arrayed  himself  to  the  best  advantage 
the  garments  and  their  limited  ideas  of  civilization 
permitted ;  and,  in  some  instances,  when  the  toilet  was 
considered  complete,  changes  for  less  attractive  articles 
of  display  were  made  with  companions  who  had  not 
been  so  fortunate  as  others  in  the  division  of  the 
goods,  that  they  might  also  share  in  the  sport  afforded 
by  this  derisive  display. 

Their  peculiar  ideas  of  tasteful  dress  rendered  them 
grotesque  in  appearance.  One  brawny  face  appeared 
under  the  shade  of  my  hat,  smiling  with  evident  satis 
faction  at  the  superiority  of  his  decorations  over  those 


80  NAEEATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

of  his  less  fortunate  companions;  another  was  shaded 
from  the  scorching  rays  of  the  sun  by  a  tiny  parasol, 
and  the  brown  hand  that  held  it  aloft  was  thinly  cov 
ered  by  a  silk  glove,  which  was  about  the  only  article 
of  clothing,  except  the  invariable  breech-cloth,  that 
the  warrior  wore. 

Vests 'and  other  garments  were  put  on  with  the 
lower  part  upward;  and  they  all  displayed  remarkable 
fertility  in  the  arrangement  of  their  decorations.  They 
seemed  to  think  much  of  their  stolen  goods,  some  of 
which  were  frivolous,  and  others  worthless. 

Decorating  themselves  by  way  of  derision,  each 
noble  warrior  endeavored  to  outdo  the  other  in  splen 
dor,  which  was  altogether  estimated  by  color,  and  not 
by  texture.  Their  horses  were  also  decked  in  the  most 
ridiculous  manner. 

Ottawa,  or  Silver  Horn,  the  war  chief,  was  arrayed 
in  full  costume.  He  was  very  old,  over  seventy-five, 
partially  blind,  and  a  little  below  the  medium  height. 
He  was  very  ferocious  and  savage  looking,  and  now, 
when  in  costume,  looked  frightful.  His  face  was  red, 
with  stripes  of  black,  and  around  each  eye  a  circlet  of 
bright  yellow.  His  long,  black  hair  was  divided  into 
two  braids,  with  a  scalp-lock  on  top  of  the  head.  His 
ears  held  great  brass  wire  rings,  full  six  inches  in  di 
ameter,  and  chains  and  bead  necklaces  were  suspended 
from  his  neck;  armlets  and  bracelets  of  brass,  to 
gether  with  a  string  of  bears'  claws,  completed  his 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS/  81 

jewelry.  He  wore  also  leggings  of  deer  skin,  and  a 
shirt  of  the  same  material,  beautifully  ornamented  with 
beads,  and  fringed  with  scalp-locks,  that  he  claimed  to 
have  taken  from  his  enemies,  both  red  and  white. 
Over  his  shoulders  hung  a  great,  bright-colored  quilt, 
that  had  been  taken  from  our  stores.  He  wore  a 
crown  of  eagle  feathers  on  his  head ;  also  a  plume  of 
feathers  depending  from  the  back  of  the  crown. 

His  horse,  a  noble-looking  animal,  was  no  less  gor 
geously  arrayed.  His  ears  were  pierced,  like  his  mas 
ter's,  and  his  neck  was  encircled  by  a  wreath  of  bears' 
claws,  taken  from  animals  that  the  chief  had  slain. 
Some  bells  and  a  human  scalp  hung  from  his  mane, 
forming  together,  thus  arrayed,  a  museum  of  the  tro 
phies  of  the  old  chief's  prowess  on  the  war  path,  and 
of  skill  in  the  chase. 

When  all  was  arranged,  the  chief  mounted  his  horse 
and  rode  on  in  triumph  toward  the  village,  highly 
elated  over  the  possession  of  his  white  captive,  whom 
he  never  looked  back  at  or  deigned  to  notice,  except  to 
chastise  on  account  of  her  slowness,  which  was  una 
voidable,  as  I  rode  a  jaded  horse,  and  could  not  keep 
pace. 

The  entire  Indian  village  poured  forth  to  meet  us, 
amid  song  and  wild  dancing,  in  the  most  enthusiastic 
manner,  flourishing  flags  and  weapons  of  war  in  fren 
zied  joy  as  we  entered  the  village,  which,  stretched  for 
miles  along  the  banks  of  the  stream,  resembled  a  vast 


82  NAEEATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

military  encampment,  with  the  wigwams  covered  with 
white  skins,  like  Sibley  tents  in  shape  and  size,  ranged 
without  regard  to  order,  but  facing  one  point  of  the 
compass. 

We  penetrated  through  the  irregular  settlement  for 
over  a  mile,  accompanied  by  the  enthusiastic  escort  of 
men,  women,  and  children. 

We  rode  in  the  center  of  a  double  column  of  Indiana 
and  directly  in  the  rear  of  the  chief,  till  we  reached  the 
door  of  his  lodge,  when  several  of  his  wives  came  out 
to  meet  him.  He  had  six,  but  the  senior  one  remained 
in  the  tent,  while  a  younger  one  was  absent  with  the 
Farmer  or  Grosventre  Indians.  Their  salutation  is 
very  much  in  the  manner  of  the  Mexicans ;  the  women 
crossed  their  arms  on  the  chief's  breast,  and  smiled. 

They  met  me  in  silence,  but  with  looks  of  great 
astonishment. 

I  got  down  as  directed,  and  followed  the  chief  into 
the  great  lodge  or  tent,  distinguished  from  the  others 
by  its  superior  ornaments.  It  was  decorated  with 
brilliantly  colored  porcupine  quills  and  a  terrible 
fringe  of  human  scalp-locks,  taken  in  battle  from  the 
Pawnees. 

On  one  side  was  depicted  a  representation  of  the 
Good  Spirit,  rude  in  design,  and  daubed  with  colors. 
On  the  other  side  was  portrayed  the  figure  of  the  spirit 
of  evil  in  like  manner.  The  Indians  believe  in  these 
two  deities  and  pay  their  homage  to  them.  The  first 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  83 

they  consider  as  entirely  benevolent  and  kind ;  but  the 
second  is  full  of  vile  tricks  and  wicked  ways. 

They  fear  him,  and  consider  it  only  safe  to  propitiate 
him  occasionally  by  obedience  to  his  evil  will.  This 
may  account  for  some  of  their  worst  ferocities,  and  ex 
plain  that  horrible  brutality  of  nature  which  they  so 
often  exhibit. 

The  senior  wife,  who  had  remained  in  the  lodge,  met 
her  husband  with  the  same  salutation  as  the  others  had 
done. 

I  was  shown  a  seat  opposite  the  entrance  on  a  buffalo 
skin.  The  chief's  spoil  was  brought  in  for  division  by 
his  elderly  spouse. 

As  it  was  spread  out  before  them,  the  women 
gathered  admiringly  round  it,  and  proved  their  pecu 
liarities  of  taste;  and  love  of  finery  had  a  counterpart 
in  these  forest  belles,  as  well  defined  as  if  they  had  been 
city  ladies.  Eagerly  they  watched  every  new  article 
displayed,  grunting  their  approval,  until  their  senior 
companion  seized  a  piece  of  cloth,  declaring  that  she 
meant  to  retain  it  all  for  herself. 

This  occasioned  dissatisfaction,  which  soon  ripened 
to  rebellion  among  them,  and  they  contended  for  a  just 
distribution  of  the  goods.  The  elder  matron,  following 
her  illustrious  husband's  plan  in  quelling  such  out 
breaks,  caught  her  knife  from  her  belt,  sprang  in  among 
them,  vowing  that  she  was  the  oldest  and  had  the  right 
to  govern,  and  threatening  to  kill  every  one  if  there 


84  NARKATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

was  the  least  objection  offered  to  her  decrees.  I  had  so 
hoped  to  find  sympathy  and  pity  among  these  artless 
women  of  the  forest,  but  instead,  cowed  and  trembling, 
I  sat,  scarcely  daring  to  breathe. 

The  chief  noticed  my  fear  and  shrinking  posture, 
and  smiled.  Then  he  rose,  and  made  a  speech,  which 
had  its  effect.  The  women  became  quiet.  Presently 
an  invitation  arrived  for  the  chief  to  go  to  a  feast,  and 
he  rose  to  comply. 

I  followed  his  departing  figure  with  regretful  glances, 
for,  terrible  as  he  and  his  men  had  been,  the  women 
seemed  still  more  formidable,  and  I  feared  to  be  left 
alone  with  them,  especially  with  the  hot  temper  and 
ready  knife  of  the  elder  squaw. 

Great  crowds  of  curious  Indians  came  flocking  in 
to  stare  at  me.  The  women  brought  their  children. 
Some  of  them,  whose  fair  complexion  astonished  me, 
I  afterward  learned  were  the  offspring  of  fort  mar 
riages. 

One  fair  little  boy,  who,  with  his  mother,  had  just 
returned  from  Fort  Laramie,  came  close  to  me.  Find 
ing  the  squaw  could  speak  a  few  words  in  English,  I 
addressed  her,  and  was  told,  in  reply  to  my  questions, 
that  she  had  been  the  wife  of  a  captain  there,  but  that 
his  white  wife  arriving  from  the  East,  his  Indian  wife 
was  told  to  return  to  her  people;  she  did  so,  taking  her 
child  with  her.  The  little  boy  was  dressed  completely 
in  military  clothes,  even  to  the  stripe  on  his  pantaloons, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  85 

and  was  a  very  bright,  attractive  child  of  about  four 
years. 

It  was  a  very  sad  thought  for  me  to  realize  that  a 
parent  could  part  with  such  a  child,  committing  it  for 
ever  to  live  in  barbarous  ignorance,  and  rove  the  woods 
among  savages  with  the  impress  of  his  own  superior 
race,  so  strongly  mingled  with  his  Indian  origin.  I 
saw  many  other  fair-faced  little  children,  and  heard  the 
sad  story  from  their  mothers,  and  was  deeply  pained  to 
see  their  pale,  pinched  features,  as  they  cried  for  food 
when  there  was  none  to  be  had ;  and  they  are  sometimes 
cruelly  treated  by  the  full-blooded  and  larger  children 
on  account  of  their  unfortunate  birth. 

Now  that  the  question  of  property  was  decided  be 
tween  the  women  of  the  chief's  family,  they  seemed 
kindly  disposed  toward  me,  and  one  of  them  brought 
me  a  dish  of  meat ;  many  others  followed  her  example, 
even  from  the  neighboring  lodges,  and  really  seemed  to 
pity  me,  and  showed  great  evidences  of  compassion, 
and  tried  to  express  their  sympathy  in  signs,  because  I 
had  been  torn  from  my  own  people,  and  compelled  to 
come  such  a  long  fatiguing  journey,  and  examined  me 
all  over  and  over  again,  and  all  about  my  dress,  hands, 
and  feet  particularly.  Then,  to  their  great  surprise, 
they  discovered  my  bruised  and  almost  broken  limbs 
that  occurred  when  first  taken,  also  from  the  fall  of  the 
horse  the  first  night  of  my  captivity,  and  proceeded  at 
once  to  dress  my  wounds. 


86  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

I  was  just  beginning  to  rejoice  in  the  dawning  kind 
ness  that  seemed  to  soften  their  swarthy  faces,  when  a 
messenger  from  the  war  chief  arrived,  accompanied  by 
a  small  party  of  young  warriors  sent  to  conduct  me  to 
the  chiefs  presence.  I  did  not  at  first  comprehend  the 
summons,  and,  as  every  fresh  announcement  only  awak 
ened  new  fears,  I  dreaded  to  comply,  yet  dared  not 
refuse.  Seeing  my  hesitation,  the  senior  wife  allowed 
a  little  daughter  of  the  chiefs,  whose  name  was  Yellow 
Bird,  to  accompany  me,  and  I  was  then  conducted  to 
several  feasts,  at  each  of  which  I  was  received  with 
kindness,  and  promised  good  will  and  protection.  It 
was  here  that  the  chief  himself  first  condescended  to 
speak  kindly  to  me,  and  this  and  the  companionship 
of  the  child  Yellow  Bird,  who  seemed  to  approach  me 
with  a  trusting  grace  and  freedom  unlike  the  scared 
shyness  of  Indian  children  generally,  inspired  hope. 

The  chief  here  told  me  that  henceforth  I  could  call 
Yellow  Bird  my  own,  to  take  the  place  of  my  little 
girl  that  had  been  killed.  I  did  not  at  once  compre 
hend  all  of  his  meaning,  still  it  gave  me  some  hope  of 
security. 

When  at  nightfall  we  returned  to  the  lodge,  which, 
they  told  me,  I  must  henceforth  regard  as  home,  I 
found  the  elder  women  busily  pounding  a  post  into 
the  ground,  and  my  fears  were  at  once  aroused,  being 
always  ready  to  take  alarm,  and  suggested  to  me  that  it 
betokened  some  evil.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  simply 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  87 

some  household  arrangement  of  her  own,  for  presently, 
putting  on  a  camp  kettle,  she  built  a  fire,  and  caused 
water  to  boil,  and  drew  a  tea,  of  which  she  gave  me 
a  portion,  assuring  me  that  it  would  cure  the  tired 
and  weary  feeling  and  secure  me  a  good  rest. 

This  proved  true.  Soon  a  deep  drowsiness  began  to 
steal  over  the  weary  captive.  My  bed  of  furs  was 
shown  me.  Yellow  Bird  was  told  to  share  my  couch 
with  me,  and  from  this  time  on  she  was  my  constant 
attendant.  I  laid  down,  and  the  wife  of  the  chief 
tenderly  removed  my  moccasins,  and  I  slept  sweetly — 
the  first  true  sleep  I  had  enjoyed  in  many  weary 
nights. 

Before  my  eyes  closed  in  slumber,  my  heart  rose  in 
gratitude  unspeakable  to  God  for  his  great  and  im 
measurable  mercy. 

I  readily  adapted  myself  to  my  new  position.  The 
chief's  three  sisters  shared  the  lodge  with  us. 

The  following  day  commenced  my  labors,  and  the 
chief's  wife  seemed  to  feel  a  protecting  interest  in  me. 

The  day  of  the  25th  of  July  was  observed  by 
continual  feasting  in  honor  of  the  safe  return  of  the 
braves. 

There  was  a  large  tent  made  by  putting  several 
together,  where  all  the  chiefs,  medicine-men,  and  great 
warriors  met  for  consultation  and  feasting.  I  was  in 
vited  to  attend,  and  was  given  an  elevated  seat,  while 
the  rest  of  the  company  all  sat  upon  the  ground,  and 


88  NABRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

mostly  cross-legged,  preparatory  to  the  feast  being 
dealt  out. 

In  the  center  of  the  circle  was  erected  a  flag-staff, 
with  many  scalps,  trophies,  and  ornaments  fastened  to 
it.  Near  the  foot  of  the  flag-staff  were  placed,  in  a 
row  on  the  ground,  several  large  kettles,  in  which  was 
prepared  the  feast.  Near  the  kettles  on  the  ground, 
also,  were  a  number  of  wooden  bowls,  in  which  the 
meat  was  to  be  served  out.  And  in  front,  two  or 
three  women,  who  were  there  placed  as  waiters,  to  light 
the  pipes  for  smoking,  and  also  to  deal  out  the  food. 

In  these  positions  things  stood,  and  all  sat  with 
thousands  climbing  and  crowding  around  for  a  peep  at 
me,  as  I  appeared  at  the  grand  feast  and  council,  when 
at  length  the  chief  arose,  in  a  very  handsome  costume, 
and  addressed  the  audience,  and  in  his  speech  often 
pointed  to  me.  I  could  understand  but  little  of  his 
meaning. 

Several  others  also  made  speeches,  that  all  sounded 
the  same  to  me.  I  sat  trembling  with  fear  at  these 
strange  proceedings,  fearing  they  were  deliberating  upon 
a  plan  of  putting  me  to  some  cruel  death  to  finish  their 
amusement.  It  is  impossible  to  describe  my  feelings 
on  that  day,  as  I  sat  in  the  midst  of  those  wild,  savage 
people.  Soon  a  handsome  pipe  was  lit  and  brought  to 
the  chief  to  smoke.  He  took  it,  and  after  presenting 
the  stem  to  the  north,  the  south,  the  east,  and  the  west, 
and  then  to  the  sun  that  was  over  his  head,  uttered  a 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  89 

few  words,  drew  a  few  whiffs,  then  passed  it  around 
through  the  whole  group,  who  all  smoked.  This  smok 
ing  was  conducted  with  the  strictest  adherence  to  exact 
and  established  form,  and  the  feast  throughout  was  con 
ducted  in  the  most  positive  silence. 

The  lids  were  raised  from  the  kettles,  which  were  all 
filled  with  dog's  meat  alone,  it  being  well  cooked  and 
made  into  a  sort  of  stew.  Each  guest  had  a  large 
wooden  bowl  placed  before  him,  with  a  quantity  of 
dog's  flesh  floating  in  a  profusion  of  soup  or  rich  gravy, 
with  a  large  spoon  resting  in  the  dish,  made  of  buffalo 
horn. 

In  this  most  difficult  and  painful  dilemma  I  sat, 
witnessing  the  solemnity ;  my  dish  was  given  me,  and 
the  absolute  necessity  of  eating  it  was  painful  to  con 
template.  I  tasted  it  a  few  times  after  much  urging, 
and  then  resigned  my  dish,  which  was  taken  and 
passed  around  with  others  to  every  part  of  the  group, 
who  all  ate  heartily.  In  this  way  the  feast  ended, 
and  all  retired  silently  and  gradually,  until  the  ground 
was  left  to  the  waiters,  who  seemed  to  have  charge  of 
it  during  the  whole  occasion. 

The  women  signified  to  me  that  I  should  feel  highly 
honored  by  being  called  to  feast  with  chiefs  and  great 
warriors ;  and  seeing  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  given, 
I  could  not  but  treat  it  respectfully,  and  receive  it  as  a 
very  high  and  marked  compliment. 

Since  I  witnessed  it  on  this  occasion,  I  have  been 
8 


90  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

honored  with  numerous  entertainments  of  the  kind, 
and  all  conducted  in  the  same  solemn  and  impressive 
manner. 

As  far  as  I  could  see  and  understand,  I  feel  author 
ized  to  pronounce  the  dog-feast  a  truly  religious  cere 
mony,  wherein  the  superstitious  Indian  sees  fit  to  sac 
rifice  his  faithful  companion  to  bear  testimony  to  the 
sacredness  of  his  vows  of  friendship  for  the  Great 
Spirit.  He  always  offers  up  a  portion  of  the  meat  to 
his  deity,  then  puts  it  on  the  ground  to  remind  him 
of  the  sacrifice  and  solemnity  of  the  offering. 

The  dog,  among  all  Indian  tribes,  is  more  esteemed 
and  more  valued  than  among  any  part  of  the  civilized 
world.  The  Indian  has  more  time  to  devote  to  his 
company,  and  his  Untutored  mind  more  nearly  assim 
ilates  to  the  nature  of  his  faithful  servant.  - 

The  flesh  of  these  dogs,  though  apparently  relished 
by  the  Indians,  is  undoubtedly  inferior  to  venison 
and  buffalo  meat,  of  which  feasts  are  constantly  made, 
where  friends  are  invited,  as  they  are  in  civilized  so 
ciety,  to  a  pleasant  and  convivial  party ;  from  which 
fact  alone,  it  would  seem  clear  that  they  have  some  ex 
traordinary  motive,  at  all  events,  for  feasting  on  the 
flesh  of  that  useful  and  faithful  animal,  even  when  as 
in  the  instance  I  have  been  describing. 

Their  village  was  well  supplied  with  fresh  and  dried 
meat  of  the  buffalo  and  deer.  The  dog-feast  is  given, 
I  believe,  by  all  tribes  of  America,  and  by  them  all, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  91 

I  think,  this  faithful  animal,  as  well  as  the  horse,  is 
sacrificed,  in  several  different  ways,  to  appease  offended 
spirits  or  deities,  whom  it  is  considered  necessary  that 
they  should  conciliate  in  this  way,  and  when  done,  is 
invariably  done  by  giving  the  best  in  the  herd  or  the 
kennel. 

That  night  was  spent  in  dancing.  Wild  and  furious 
all  seemed  to  me.  I  was  led  into  the  center  of  the 
circle,  and  assigned  the  painful  duty  of  holding  above 
my  head  human  scalps  fastened  to  a  little  pole.  The 
dance  was  kept  up  until  near  morning,  when  all 
repaired  to  their  respective  lodges.  The  three  kind 
sisters  of  the  chief  were  there  to  convey  me  to  mine. 


92  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   IX. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE — AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE  ON  THE  MOVE  — 
SCALP  DANCE — A  HORRIBLE  SCENE  OF  SAVAGE  EXULTATION- 
COMPELLED  TO  JOIN  THE  ORGIES — A  CAUSE  OF  INDIAN  HOSTILITY — 
ANOTHER  BATTLE  WITH  THE  WHITE  TROOPS BURIAL  OF  AN  IN 
DIAN  BOY — A  HASTY  RETREAT — MADE  TO  ACT  AS  SURGEON  OF  THE 
WOUNDED MAUVE  TERRE,  OR  BAD  LANDS. 

THE  next  morning  the  whole  village  was  in  motion. 
The  warriors  were  going  to  battle  against  a  white  en 
emy,  they  said,  and  old  men,  women,  and  children 
were  sent  out  in  another  direction  to  a  place  of  safety, 
as  designated  by  the  chief.  Every  thing  was  soon 
moving.  With  the  rapidity  of  custom  the  tent-poles 
were  lowered  and  the  tents  rolled  up.  The  cooking 
utensils  were  put  together,  and  laid  on  cross-beams 
connecting  the  lower  ends  of  the  poles  as  they  trail 
the  ground  from  the  horses'  sides,  to  which  they  are 
attached.  Dogs,  too,  are  made  useful  in  this  exodus, 
and  started  off,  with  smaller  burdens  dragging  after 
them,  in  the  same  manner  that  horses  are  packed. 

The  whole  village  was  in  commotion,  children 
screaming  or  laughing;  dogs  barking  or  growling 
nnder  their  heavy  burdens;  squaws  running  hither 


AMONG  THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  93 

and  thither,  pulling  down  tipi-poles,  packing  up 
every  thing,  and  leading  horses  and  dogs  with  huge 
burdens. 

The  small  children  are  placed  in  sacks  of  buffalo 
skin  and  hung  upon  saddles  or  their  mothers'  backs. 
The  wrapped  up  lodges,  which  are  secured  by  thongs, 
are  fastened  to  the  poles  on  the  horses'  backs,  together 
with  sundry  other  articles  of  domestic  use,  and  upon 
these  are  seated  women  and  children.  To  guide  the 
horse  a  woman  goes  before,  holding  the  bridle,  carry 
ing  on  her  back  a  load  nearly  as  large  as  the  horse 
carries.  Women  and  children  are  sometimes  mounted 
upon  horses,  holding  in  their  arms  every  variety  of 
plunder,  sometimes  little  dogs  and  other  forlorn  and 
hungry  looking  pets.  In  this  unsightly  manner,  some 
times  two  or  three  thousand  families  are  transported 
many  miles  at  the  same  migration,  and,  all  being  in 
motion  at  the  same  time,  the  cavalcade  extends  for  a 
great  distance. 

The  men  and  boys  are  not  so  unsightly  in  their  ap 
pearance,  being  mounted  upon  good  horses  and  the 
best  Indian  ponies,  riding  in  groups,  leaving  the 
women  and  children  to  trudge  along  with  the  bur 
dened  horses  and  dogs. 

The  number  and  utility  of  these  faithful  dogs  is 
sometimes  astonishing,  as  they  count  hundreds,  each 
bearing  a  portion  of  the  general  household  goods. 
Two  poles,  about  ten  or  twelve  feet  long,  are  attached 


94  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

to  the  shoulders  of  a  dog,  leaving  one  end  of  each 
dragging  upon  the  ground.  On  these  poles  a  small 
burden  is  carried,  and  with  it  the  faithful  canine  jogs 
along,  looking  neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left,  but 
apparently  intent  upon  reaching  the  end  of  his  jour 
ney.  These  faithful  creatures  are  under  the  charge  of 
women  and  children,  and  their  pace  is  occasionally  en 
couraged  with  admonitions  in  the  form  of  vigorous 
and  zealous  use  of  whips  applied  to  their  limbs  and 
sides.  It  was  quite  painful  to  me  to  see  these  poor 
animals,  thus  taken  from  their  natural  avocation,  and 
forced  to  a  slavish  life  of  labor,  and  compelled  to 
travel  along  with  their  burdens;  yet,  when  this  change 
has  been  made,  they  become  worthless  as  hunters,  or 
watchers,  and  even  for  the  purpose  of  barking,  being 
reduced,  instead,  to  beasts  of  burden.  It  was  not  un 
common  to  see  a  great  wolfish-looking  dog  moodily 
jogging  along  with  a  lot  of  cooking  utensils  on  one 
side,  and  on  the  other  a  crying  papoose  for  a  balance, 
while  his  sulking  companion  toils  on,  supporting  upon 
his  back  a  quarter  of  antelope  or  elk,  and  is  followed 
by  an  old  woman,  or  some  children,  who  keep  at  bay 
all  refractory  dogs  who  run  loose,  occasionally  showing 
their  superiority  by  snapping  and  snarling  at  their 
more  unfortunate  companions. 

This  train  was  immensely  large,  nearly  the  whole 
Sioux  nation  having  concentrated  there  for  the  pur 
pose  of  war.  The  chief 's  sisters  brought  me  a  horse 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  95 

saddled,  told  me  to  mount,  and  accompany  the  already 
moving  column,  that  seemed  to  be  spreading  far  over 
the  hills  to  the  northward.  We  toiled  on  all  day.  Late 
in  the  afternoon  we  arrived  at  the  ground  of  encamp 
ment,  and  rested  for  further  orders  from  the  warriors, 
who  had  gone  to  battle  and  would  join  us  there. 

I  had  no  means  of  informing  myself  at  that  time 
with  whom  the  war  was  raging,  but  afterward  learned 
that  General  Sully's  army  was  pursuing  the  Sioux, 
and  that  the  engagement  was  with  his  men. 

In  three  days  the  Indians  returned  to  camp,  and 
entered  on  a  course  of  feasting  and  rejoicing,  that 
caused  me  to  believe  that  they  had  suffered  very  little 
loss  in  the  affray. 

They  passed  their  day  of  rest  in  this  sort  of  enter 
tainment;  and  here  I  first  saw  the  scalp  dance,  which 
ceremonial  did  not  increase  my  respect  or  confidence 
in  the  tender  mercies  of  my  captors. 

This  performance  is  only  gone  through  at  night  and 
by  the  light  of  torches,  consequently  its  terrible  char 
acteristics  are  heightened  by  the  fantastic  gleams  of 
the  lighted  brands. 

The  women,  too,  took  part  in  the  dance,  and  I  was 
forced  to  mingle  in  the  fearful  festivity,  painted  and 
dressed  for  the  occasion,  and  holding  a  staff  from  the 
top  of  which  hung  several  scalps. 

The  braves  came  vauntingly  forth,  with  the  most 
extravagant  boasts  of  their  wonderful  prowess  and 


96  NAEKATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

courage  in  war,  at  the  same  time  brandishing  weapons 
in  their  hands  with  the  most  fearful  contortions  and 
threatenings. 

A  number  of  young  women  came  with  them,  carry 
ing  the  trophies  of  their  friends,  which  they  hold  aloft, 
while  the  warriors  jump  around  in  a  circle,  brandish 
ing  their  weapons,  and  whooping  and  yelling  the  fear 
ful  war-cry  in  a  most  frightful  manner,  all  jumping 
upon  both  feet  at  the  same  time,  with  simultaneous 
stamping  and  motions  with  their  weapons,  keeping  ex 
act  time.  Their  gestures  impress  one  as  if  they  were 
actually  cutting  and  carving  each  other  to  pieces  as 
they  utter  their  fearful,  sharp  yell.  They  become 
furious  as  they  grow  more  excited,  until  their  faces  are 
distorted  to  the  utmost;  their  glaring  eyes  protrude 
with  a  fiendish,  indescribable  appearance,  while  they 
grind  their  teeth,  and  try  to  imitate  the  hissing,  gurg 
ling  sound  of  death  in  battle.  Furious  and  faster 
grows  the  stamping,  until  the  sight  is  more  like  a 
picture  of  fiends  in  a  carnival  of  battle  than  any  thing 
else  to  which  the  war-dance  can  be  compared. 

No  description  can  fully  convey  the  terrible  sight  in 
all  its  fearful  barbarity,  as  the  bloody  trophies  of  their 
victory  are  brandished  aloft  in  the  light  of  the  flickering 
blaze,  and  their  distorted  forms  were  half  concealed  by 
darkness.  The  object  for  which  the  scalp  is  taken  is  ex 
ultation  and  proof  of  valor  and  success.  My  pen  is  pow 
erless  to  portray  my  feelings  during  this  terrible  scene. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  97 

This  country  seemed  scarred  by  countless  trails, 
where  the  Indian  ponies  have  dragged  lodge-poles,  in 
their  change  of  habitations  or  hunting.  The  antip 
athy  of  the  Indian  to  its  occupation  or  invasion  by  the 
wl.ite  man  is  very  intense  and  bitter.  The  felling  of 
timber,  or  killing  of  buffalo,  or  traveling  of  a  train, 
or  any  signs  of  permanent  possession  by  the  white 
man  excites  deadly  hostility.  It  is  their  last  hope;  if 
they  yield  and  give  up  this,  they  will  have  to  die  or 
ever  after  be  governed  by  the  white  man's  laws;  con 
sequently  they  lose  no  opportunity  to  kill  or  steal  from 
and  harass  the  whites  when  they  can  do  so. 

The  game  still  clings  to  its  favorite  haunts,  and  the 
Indian  must  press  upon  the  steps  of  the  white  man  or 
lose  all  hope  of  independence.  Herds  of  elk  proudly 
stand  with  erect  antlers,  as  if  charmed  by  music,  or  as 
if  curious  to  understand  this  strange  inroad  upon  their 
long-secluded  parks  of  pleasure;  the  mountain  sheep 
look  down  from  belting  crags  that  skirt  the  perpendic 
ular  northern  face  of  the  mountains,  and  yield  no  rival 
of  their  charms  or  excellence  for  food.  The  black  and 
white-tail  deer  and  antelope  are  ever  present,  while  the 
hare  and  the  rabbit,  the  sage  hen,  and  the  prairie- 
chicken  are  nearly  trodden  down  before  they  yield  to 
the  intrusion  of  the  stranger. 

Brants,  wild  geese,  and  ducks  multiply  and  people 
the  waters  of  beautiful  lakes,  and  are  found  in  many 
of  the  streams.  The  grizzly  and  cinnamon  bears  are 
9 


98  NAEBATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

often  killed  and  give  up  their  rich  material  for  the 
hunter's  profit;  and  the  buffalo,  in  numberless  herds, 
with  tens  of  thousands  in  a  herd,  sweep  back  and 
forth,  filling  the  valley  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and 
adding  their  value  to  the  red  man  both  for  food,  hab 
itation,  fuel,  and  clothing.  The  Big  Horn  Eiver, 
and  mountains  and  streams  beyond,  are  plentifully 
supplied  with  various  kinds  of  fish.  The  country 
seems  to  be  filled  with  wolves,  which  pierce  the  night 
air  with  their  howls,  but,  like  the  beavers  whose  dams 
incumber  all  the  smaller  streams,  and  the  otter,  are 
forced  to  yield  their  nice  coats  for  the  Indian  as  well 
as  white  man's  luxury. 

The  Indians  felt  that  the  proximity  of  the  troops 
and  their  inroads  through  their  best  hunting-grounds 
would  prove  disastrous  to  them  and  their  future  hopes 
of  prosperity,  and  soon  again  they  were  making  prep 
arations  for  battle ;  and  again,  on  the  8th  of  August, 
the  warriors  set  forth  on  the  war-path,  and  this  time 
the  action  seemed  to  draw  ominously  near  our  en 
campment. 

An  Indian  boy  died  the  night  before,  and  was  buried 
rather  hastily  in  the  morning.  The  body  was  wrapped 
in  some  window  curtains  that  once  draped  my  windows 
at  Geneva.  There  was  also  a  red  blanket  and  many 
beads  and  trinkets  deposited  on  an  elevated  platform, 
with  the  moldering  remains,  and  the  bereaved  mother 
and  relatives  left  the  lonely  spot  with  loud  lamenta- 


AMONGf  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  99 

tions.  There  seemed  to  be  great  commotion  and  great 
anxiety  in  the  movements  of  the  Indians,  and  presently 
I  could  hear  the  sound  of  battle ;  and  the  echoes,  that 
came  back  to  me  from  the  reports  of  the  guns  in  the 
distant  hills,  warned  me  of  the  near  approach  of  my 
own  people,  and  my  heart  became  a  prey  to  wildly 
conflicting  emotions,  as  they  hurried  on  in  great  des 
peration,  and  even  forbid  me  turning  my  head  and 
looking  in  the  direction  of  the  battle.  Once  I  broke 
the  rule  and  was  severely  punished  for  it.  They 
kept  their  eyes  upon  me,  and  were  very  cross  and 
unkind. 

Panting  for  rescue,  yet  fearing  for  its  accomplish 
ment,  I  passed  the  day.  The  smoke  of  action  now 
rose  over  the  hills  beyond.  The  Indians  now  realized 
their  danger,  and  hurried  on  in  great  consternation. 

General  Sully's  soldiers  appeared  in  close  proximity, 
and  I  could  see  them  charging  on  the  Indians,  who, 
according  to  their  habits  of  warfare,  skulked  behind 
trees,  sending  their  bullets  and  arrows  vigorously  for 
ward  into  the  enemy's  ranks.  I  was  kept  in  advance 
of  the  moving  column  of  women  and  children,  who 
were  hurrying  on,  crying  and  famishing  for  water, 
trying  to  keep  out  of  the  line  of  firing. 

It  was  late  at  night  before  we  stopped  our  pace, 
when  at  length  we  reached  the  lofty  banks  of  a  noble 
river,  but  it  was  some  time  before  they  could  find  a 
break  in  the  rocky  shores  which  enabled  us  to  reach 


100  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

the  water  and  enjoy  the  delicious  draught,  in  which 
luxury  the  panting  horses  gladly  participated. 

We  had  traveled  far  and  fast  all  day  long,  without 
cessation,  through  clouds  of  smoke  and  dust,  parched 
by  a  scorching  sun.  My  face  was  blistered  from  the 
burning  rays,  as  I  had  been  compelled  to  go  with 
my  head  uncovered,  after  the  fashion  of  all  Indian 
women.  Had  not  had  a  drop  of  water  during  the 
whole  day. 

Reluctant  to  leave  the  long-desired  acquisition,  they 
all  lay  down  under  the  tall  willows,  close  to  the  stream, 
and  slept  the  sleep  of  the  weary.  The  horses  lingered 
near,  nipping  the  tender  blades  of  grass  that  sparsely 
bordered  the  stream. 

It  was  not  until  next  morning  that  I  thought  of 
how  they  should  cross  the  river,  which  I  suppose  to 
have  been  the  Missouri.  It  was  not  very  wide,  but 
confined  between  steep  banks;  it  seemed  to  be  deep 
and  quite  rapid;  they  did  not  risk  swimming  at  that 
place,  to  my  joy,  but  went  further  down  and  all  plunged 
in  and  swam  across,  leading  my  horse.  I  was  very 
much  frightened,  and  cried  to  Heaven  for  mercy.  On 
that  morning  we  entered  a  gorge,  a  perfect  mass  of 
huge  fragments  which  had  fallen  from  the  mountains 
above;  they  led  my  horse  and  followed  each  other 
closely,  and  with  as  much  speed  as  possible,  as  we  were 
still  pursued  by  the  troops.  During  the  day  some  two 
or  three  warriors  were  brought  in  wounded.  I  was 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  101 

called  to  see  them,  and  assist  in  dressing  their  wounds. 
This  being  my  first  experience  of  the  kind,  I  was  at 
some  loss  to  know  what  was  best  to  do ;  but,  seeing  in 
it  a  good  opportunity  to  raise  in  their  estimation,  I  en- 
f  deavored  to  impress  them  with  an  air  of  my  superior 
knowledge  of  surgery,  and  as  nurse,  or  medicine 
woman.  I  felt  now,  from  their  motions  and  meaning 
glances,  that  my  life  was  not  safe,  since  we  were  so 
closely  pursued  over  this  terrible  barren  country. 

My  feelings,  all  this  time,  can  not  be  described,  when 
I  could  hear  the  sound  of  the  big  guns,  as  the  Indians 
term  cannon.  I  felt  that  the  soldiers  had  surely  come 
for  me  and  would  overtake  us,  and  my  heart  bounded 
with  joy  at  the  very  thought  of  deliverance,  but  sunk 
proportionately  when  they  came  to  me,  bearing  their 
trophies,  reeking  scalps,  soldiers'  uniforms,  covered 
with  blood,  which  told  its  sad  story  to  my  aching  heart. 
One  day  I  might  be  cheered  by  strong  hope  of  approach 
ing  relief,  then  again  would  have  such  assurance  of  my 
enemies'  success  as  would  sink  me  correspondingly  low 
in  despair.  For  some  reason  deception  seemed  to  be 
their  peculiar  delight ;  whether  they  did  it  to  gratify  an 
insatiable  thirst  for  revenge  in  themselves,  or  to  keep 
me  more  reconciled,  more  willing  and  patient  to  abide, 
was  something  I  could  not  determine. 

The  feelings  occasioned  by  my  disappointment  in 
their  success  can  be  better  imagined  than  described, 
but  imagination,  even  in  her  most  extravagant  flights, 


102  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

can  but  poorly  picture  the  horrors  that  met  my  view 
during  these  running  flights. 

My  constant  experience  was  hope  deferred  that 
maketh  the  heart  sick.  It  was  most  tantalizing  and 
painful  to  my  spirit  to  be  so  near  our  forces  and  the 
flag  of  liberty,  and  yet  a  prisoner  and  helpless. 

On,  and  still  on,  we  were  forced  to  fly  to  a  place 
known  among  them  as  the  Bad  Lands,  a  section 
of  country  so  wildly  desolate  and  barren  as  to  induce 
the  belief  that  its  present  appearance  is  the  effect  of 
volcanic  action. 

Great  bowlders  of  blasted  rock  are  piled  scattering 
round,  and  hard,  dry  sand  interspersed  among  the 
crevices. 

Every  thing  has  a  ruined  look,  as  if  vegetation  and 
life  had  formerly  existed  there,  but  had  been  suddenly 
interrupted  by  some  violent  commotion  of  nature.  A 
terrible  blight,  like  the  fulfilling  of  an  ancient  curse, 
darkens  the  surface  of  the  gloomy  landscape,  and  the 
desolate,  ruinous  scene  might  well  represent  the  entrance 
to  the  infernal  shades  described  by  classic  writers. 

A  choking  wind,  with  sand,  blows  continually,  and 
fills  the  air  with  dry  and  blinding  dust. 

The  water  is  sluggish  and  dark,  and  apparently  life- 
destroying  in  its  action,  since  all  that  lies  around  its 
moistened  limits  has  assumed  the  form  of  petrifaction. 
Rocks  though  they  now  seemed,  they  had  formerly  held 
life,  both  animal  and  vegetable,  and  their  change  will 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  103 

furnish  a  subject  of  interesting  speculation  to  enter 
prising  men  of  science,  who  penetrate  those  mournful 
shades  to  discover  toads,  snakes,  birds,  and  a  variety 
of  insects,  together  with  plants,  trees,  and  many  curiosi 
ties,  all  petrified  and  having  the  appearance  of  stone. 
I  was  startled  by  the  strange  and  wonderful  sights. 

The  terrible  scarcity  of  water  and  grass  urged  us  for 
ward,  and  General  Sully's  army  in  the  rear  gave  us  no 
rest.  The  following  day  or  two  we  were  driven  so  far 
northward,  and  became  so  imminently  imperiled  by  the 
pursuing  forces,  that  they  were  obliged  to  leave  all  their 
earthly  effects  behind  them,  and  swim  the  Yellow  Stone 
River  for  life.  By  this  time  the  ponies  were  completely 
famished  for  want  of  food  and  water,  so  jaded  that  it 
was  with  great  difficulty  and  hard  blows  that  we  could 
urge  them  on  at  all. 

When  Indians  are  pursued  closely,  they  evince  a 
desperate  and  reckless  desire  to  save  themselves,  with 
out  regard  to  property  or  provisions. 

They  throw  away  every  thing  that  will  impede 
flight,  and  all  natural  instinct  seems  lost  in  fear.  We 
had  left,  in  our  compulsory  haste,  immense  quantities 
of  plunder,  even  lodges  standing,  which  proved  imme 
diate  help,  but  in  the  end  a  terrible  loss. 

General  Sully  with  his  whole  troop  stopped  to  de 
stroy  the  property,  thus  giving  us  an  opportunity  to 
escape,  which  saved  us  from  falling  into  his  hands,  as 
otherwise  we  inevitably  would  have  done. 


104  NAKEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

One  day  was  consumed  in  collecting  and  burning 
the  Indian  lodges,  blankets,  provisions,  etc.,  and  that 
day  was  used  advantageously  in  getting  beyond  his 
reach.  They  travel  constantly  in  time  of  war,  ranging 
over  vast  tracts  of  country,  and  prosecuting  their 
battles,  or  skirmishes,  with  a  quiet  determination  un 
known  to  the  whites. 

A  few  days'  pursuit  after  Indians  is  generally  enough 
to  wear  and  tire  out  the  ardor  of  the  white  man,  as  it 
is  almost  impossible  to  pursue  them  through  their  own 
country  with  wagons  and  supplies  for  the  army,  and 
it  is  very  difficult  for  American  horses  to  traverse  the 
barren,  rugged  mountain  passes,  the  Indians  having 
every  advantage  in  their  own  country,  and  using  their 
own  mode  of  warfare.  The  weary  soldiers  return  dis 
heartened  by  often  losing  dear  comrades,  and  leaving 
them  in  a  lonely  grave  on  the  plain,  dissatisfied  with 
only  scattering  their  red  foes. 

But  the  weary  savages  rest  during  these  intervals, 
often  sending  the  friendly  Indians,  as  they  are  called 
and  believed  to  be,  who  are  received  in  that  character 
in  the  forts,  and  change  it  for  a  hostile  one,  as  soon  as 
they  reach  the  hills,  to  get  supplies  of  ammunition  and 
food  with  which  they  refresh  themselves  and  prosecute 
the  war. 

After  the  attack  of  General  Sully  was  over  an  In 
dian  came  to  me  with  a  letter  to  read,  which  he  had 
taken  from  a  soldier  who  was  killed  by  him,  and  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  105 

letter  had  been  found  in  his  pocket.  The  letter  stated 
that  the  topographical  engineer  was  killed,  and  that 
General  Sally's  men  had  caught  the  red  devils  and  cut 
their  heads  off,  and  stuck  them  up  on  poles.  The 
soldier  had  written  a  friendly  and  kind  letter  to  his 
people,  but,  ere  it  was  mailed,  he  was  numbered  with 
the  dead. 


106  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   X. 

MOURNING  FOR  THE  SLAIN — THREATENED  WITH  DEATH  AT  THE  FIERY 
STAKE — SAVED  BY  A  SPEECH  FROM  OTTAWA — STARVING  CONDITION 
OF  THE  INDIANS. 

As  soon  as  we  were  safe,  and  General  Sully  pursued 
us  no  longer,  the  warriors  returned  home,  and  a  scene 
of  terrible  mourning  over  the  killed  ensued  among  the 
women.  Their  cries  are  terribly  wild  and  distressing, 
on  such  occasions;  and  the  near  relations  of  the  de 
ceased  indulge  in  frantic  expressions  of  grief  that  can 
not  be  described.  Sometimes  the  practice  of  cutting 
the  flesh  is  carried  to  a  horrible  and  barbarous  extent. 
They  inflict  gashes  on  their  bodies  and  limbs  an  inch 
in  length.  Some  cut  off  their  hair,  blacken  their  faces, 
and  march  through  the  village  in  procession,  torturing 
their  bodies  to  add  vigor  to  their  lamentations. 

Hunger  followed  on  the  track  of  grief;  all  their  food 
was  gone,  and  there  was  no  game  in  that  portion  of 
the  country. 

In  our  flight  they  scattered  every  thing,  and  the 
country  through  which  we  passed  for  the  following  two 
weeks  did  not  yield  enough  to  arrest  starvation.  The 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  107 

Indians  were  terribly  enraged,  and  threatened  me  with 
death  almost  hourly,  and  in  every  form. 

I  had  so  hoped  for  liberty  when  my  friends  were 
near;  but  alas!  all  my  fond  hopes  were  blasted.  The 
Indians  told  me  that  the  army  was  going  in  another 
direction. 

They  seemed  to  have  sustained  a  greater  loss  than  I 
had  been  made  aware  of,  which  made  them  feel  very 
revengeful  toward  me. 

The  next  morning  I  could  see  that  something  un 
usual  was  about  to  happen.  Notwithstanding  the  early 
hour,  the  sun  scarcely  appearing  above  the  horizon, 
the  principal  chiefs  and  warriors  were  assembled  in 
council,  where,  judging  from  the  grave  and  reflective 
expression  of  their  countenances,  they  were  about  to 
discuss  some  serious  question. 

I  had  reason  for  apprehension,  from  their  unfriendly 
manner  toward  me,  and  feared  for  the  penalty  I  might 
soon  have  to  pay. 

Soon  they  sent  an  Indian  to  me,  who  asked  me  if  I 
was  ready  to  die — to  be  burned  at  the  stake.  I  told 
him  whenever  Wakon-Tonka  (the  Great  Spirit)  was 
ready,  he  would  call  for  me,  and  then  I  would  be  ready 
and  willing  to  go.  He  said  that  he  had  been  sent 
from  the  council  to  warn  me,  that  it  had  become 
necessary  to  put  me  to  death,  on  account  of  my  white 
brothers  killing  so  many  of  their  young  men  recently. 
He  repeated  that  they  were  not  cruel  for  the  pleasure 


108  NAEEATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

of  being  so ;  necessity  is  their  first  law,  and  he  and  the 
wise  chiefs,  faithful  to  their  hatred  for  the  white  race, 
were  in  haste  to  satisfy  their  thirst  for  vengeance;  and, 
further,  that  the  interest  of  their  nation  required  it. 

As  soon  as  the  chiefs  were  assembled  around  the 
council  fire,  the  pipe-carrier  entered  the  circle,  holding 
in  his  hand  the  pipe  ready  lighted.  Bowing  to  the 
four  cardinal  points,  he  uttered  a  short  prayer,  or  in 
vocation,  and  then  presented  the  pipe  to  the  old  chief, 
Ottawa,  but  retained  the  bowl  in  his  hand.  When  all 
the  chiefs  and  men  had  smoked,  one  after  the  other, 
the  pipe-bearer  emptied  the  ashes  into  the  fire,  saying, 
"Chiefs  of  the  great  Dakota  nation,  Wakon-Tonka 
give  you  wisdom,  so  that  whatever  be  your  determi 
nation,  it  may  be  conformable  to  justice."  Then,  after 
bowing  respectfully,  he  retired. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  in  which  every  one 
seemed  to  be  meditating  seriously  upon  the  words  that 
had  just  been  spoken.  At  length  one  of  the  most 
aged  of  the  chiefs,  whose  body  was  furrowed  with  the 
scars  of  innumerable  wounds,  and  who  enjoyed  among 
his  people  a  reputation  for  great  wisdom,  arose. 

Said  he,  "The  pale  faces,  our  eternal  persecutors, 
pursue  and  harass  us  without  intermission,  forcing  us  to 
abandon  to  them,  one  by  one,  our  best  hunting  grounds, 
and  we  are  compelled  to  seek  a  refuge  in  the  depths 
of  these  Bad  Lands,  like  timid  deer.  Many  of  them 
even  dare  to  come  into  prairies  which  belong  to  us, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  109 

to  trap  beaver,  and  hunt  elk  and  buffalo,  which  are 
our  property.  These  faithless  creatures,  the  outcasts 
of  their  own  people,  rob  and  kill  us  when  they  can. 
Is  it  just  that  we  should  suffer  these  wrongs  without 
complaining?  Shall  we  allow  ourselves  to  be  slaugh 
tered  like  timid  Assinneboines,  without  seking  to  avenge 
ourselves?  Does  not  the  law  of  the  Dakotas  say, 
Justice  to  our  own  nation,  and  death  to  all  pale  faces? 
Let  my  brothers  say  if  that  is  just,"  pointing  to  the 
stake  that  was  being  prepared  for  me. 

"  Vengeance  is  allowable,"  sententiously  remarked 
Mahpeah  (The  Sky). 

Another  old  chief,  Ottawa,  arose  and  said,  "It  is 
the  undoubted  right  of  the  weak  and  oppressed;  and 
yet  it  ought  to  be  proportioned  to  the  injury  re 
ceived.  Then  why  should  we  put  this  young,  innocent 
woman  to  death  ?  Has  she  not  always  been  kind  to 
us,  smiled  upon  us,  and  sang  for  us?  "Do  not  all  our 
children  love  her  as  a  tender  sister?  Why,  then, 
should  we  put  her  to  so  cruel  a  death  for  the  crimes 
of  others,  if  they  are  of  her  nation  ?  Why  should  we 
punish  the  innocent  for  the  guilty  ? " 

I  looked  to  Heaven  for  mercy  and  protection,  offer 
ing  up  those  earnest  prayers  that  are  never  offered  in 
vain ;  and  oh !  how  thankful  I  was  when  I  knew  their 
decision  was  to  spare  my  life.  Though  terrible  were 
my  surroundings,  life  always  became  sweet  to  me, 
when  I  felt  that  I  was  about  to  part  with  it. 


110  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

A  terrible  time  ensued,  and  many  dogs,  and  horses, 
even,  died  of  starvation.  Their  bodies  were  eaten  im 
mediately  ;  and  the  slow  but  constant  march  was  daily 
kept  up,  in  hope  of  game  and  better  facilities  for  fish 
and  fruit. 

Many  days  in  succession  I  tasted  no  food,  save  what 
I  could  gather  on  my  way;  a  few  rose  leaves  and 
blossoms  was  all  I  could  find,  except  the  grass  I  would 
gather  and  chew,  for  nourishment.  Fear,  fatigue,  and 
long-continued  abstinence  were  wearing  heavily  on  my 
already  shattered  frame.  Women  and  children  were 
crying  for  food ;  it  was  a  painful  sight  to  witness  their 
sufferings,  with  no  means  of  alleviating  them,  and  no 
hope  of  relief  save  by  traveling  and  hunting.  We 
had  no  shelter  save  the  canopy  of  heaven,  and  no 
alternative  but  to  travel  on,  and  at  night  lie  down  on 
the  cold,  damp  ground,  for  a  resting  place. 

If  I  could  but  present  to  my  readers  a  truthful  pic 
ture  of  that  Indian  home  at  that  time,  with  all  its 
sorrowful  accompaniments !  They  are  certainly  en 
graved  upon  faithful  memory,  to  last  forever;  but  no 
touch  of  pen  could  give  any  semblance  of  the  realities 
to  another. 

What  exhibitions  of  their  pride  and  passion  I  have 
seen ;  what  ideas  of  their  intelligence  and  humanity  I 
have  been  compelled  to  form ;  what  manifestations  of 
their  power  and  ability  to  govern  had  been  thrust 
upon  me.  The  treatment  received  was  not  such  as 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  Ill 

to  enhance  in  any  wise  a  woman's  admiration  for  the 
so-called  noble  red  man,  but  rather  to  make  one  pray 
to  be  delivered  from  their  power. 

Compelled  to  travel  many  days  in  succession,  and 
to  experience  the  gnawings  of  hunger  without  miti 
gation,  every  day  had  its  share  of  toil  and  fear.  Yet 
while  my  temporal  wants  were  thus  poorly  supplied,  I 
was  not  wholly  denied  spiritual  food.  It  was  a  blessed 
consolation  that  no  earthly  foe  could  interrupt  my 
communion  with  the  heavenly  world.  In  my  mid 
night,  wakeful  hours,  I  was  visited  with  many  bright 
visions. 

He  walks  with  thee,  that  angel  kind, 
And  gently  whispers,  be  resigned ; 
Bear  up,  bear  on,  the  end  shall  tell, 
The  dear  Lord  ordereth  all  things  well. 


112  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER    XI. 

MEET  ANOTHER  WHITE  FEMALE  CAPTIVE — SAD  STORY  OF  MART  BOYEAU 
— A  CHILD  ROASTED  AND  ITS  BRAINS  DASHED  OUT — MURDER  OP 
MRS.  FLETCHER — FIVE  CHILDREN  SLAUGHTERED — FATE  OF  THEIR 
MOTHER. 

IT  was  about  this  time  that  I  had  the  sorrowful  sat 
isfaction  of  meeting  with  a  victim  of  Indian  cruelty, 
whose  fate  was  even  sadder  than  mine. 

It  was  a  part  of  my  labor  to  carry  water  from  the 
stream  at  which  we  camped,  and,  awakened  for  that 
purpose,  I  arose  and  hurried  out  one  morning  before 
the  day  had  yet  dawned  clearly,  leaving  the  Indians 
still  in  their  blankets,  and  the  village  very  quiet. 

In  the  woods  beyond  I  heard  the  retiring  howl  of 
the  wolf,  the  shrill  shriek  of  the  bird  of  prey,  as  it 
was  sweeping  down  on  the  unburied  carcass  of  some 
poor,  murdered  traveler,  and  the  desolation  of  my  life 
and  its  surroundings  filled  my  heart  with  dread  and 
gloom. 

I  was  so  reduced  in  strength  and  spirit,  that  nothing 
but  the  dread  of  the  scalping-knife  urged  my  feet  from 
task  to  task;  and  now,  returning  toward  the  dpi, 
with  my  heavy  bucket,  I  was  startled  to  behold  a  fair- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  113 

faced,  beautiful  young  girl  sitting  there,  dejected  and 
worn,  like  myself,  but  bearing  the  marks  of  loveliness 
and  refinement,  despite  her  neglected  covering. 

Almost  doubting  my  reason^  for  I  had  become  un 
settled  in  my  self-reliance,  and  even  sanity,  I  feared  to 
address  her,  but  stood  spell-bound,  gazing  in  her  sad 
brown  eyes  and  drooping,  pallid  face. 

The  chief  stood  near  the  entrance  of  the  tipi,  enjoy 
ing  the  cool  morning  air,  and  watching  the  interview 
with  amusement.  He  offered  me  a  book,  which  chanced 
to  be  one  of  the  Willson's  readers,  stolen  from  our 
wagons,  and  bade  me  show  it  to  the  stranger. 

I  approached  the  girl,  who  instantly  held  out  her 
hand,  and  said:  "What  book  is  that?" 

The  sound  of  my  own  language,  spoken  by  one  of 
my  own  people,  was  too  much  for  me,  and  I  sank  to 
the  ground  by  the  side  of  the  stranger,  and,  endeavor 
ing  to  clasp  her  in  my  arms,  became  insensible. 

A  kindly  squaw,  who  was  in  sight,  must  have  been 
touched  by  our  helpless  sorrow ;  for,  when  recovering, 
she  was  sprinkling  my  face  with  water  from  the  bucket, 
and  regarding  me  with  looks  of  interest. 

Of  course,  we  realized  that  this  chance  interview 
would  be  short,  and,  perhaps,  the  last  that  we  would 
be  able  to  enjoy,  and,  while  my  companion  covered  her 
face  and  wept,  I  told  my  name  and  the  main  incidents 
of  my  capture;  and  I  dreaded  to  recall  the  possible 
fate  of  my  Mary,  lest  I  should  rouse  the  terrible  feel- 
10 


114  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

i 

ings  I  was  trying  to  keep  in  subjection  as  my  only  hope 
of  preserving  reason. 

The  young  girl  responded  to  my  confidence  by 
giving  her  own  story,  which  she  related  to  me  as  fol 
lows: 

"My  name  is  Mary  Boyeau;  these  people  call  me 
Madee.  I  have  been  among  them  since  the  massacre 
in  Minnesota,  and  am  now  in  my  sixteenth  year. 
My  parents  were  of  French  descent,  but  we  lived 
in  the  State  of  New  York,  until  my  father,  in  pur 
suance  of  his  peculiar  passion  for  the  life  of  a  nat 
uralist  and  a  man  of  science,  sold  our  eastern  home, 
and  came  to  live  on  the  shores  of  Spirit  Lake,  Min 
nesota. 

"  The  Indians  had  watched  about  our  place,  and  re 
garded  what  they  had  seen  of  my  father's  chemical  ap 
paratus  with  awe  and  fear.  Perhaps  they  suspected 
him  of  working  evil  charms  in  his  laboratory,  or  held 
his  magnets,  microscopes,  and  curiously-shaped  tubes 
in  superstitious  aversion. 

"  I  can  not  tell ;  I  only  know  that  we  were  among 
the  first  victims  of  the  massacre,  and  that  all  my  fam 
ily  were  murdered  except  myself,  and,  I  fear,  one 
younger  sister." 

"  You  fear ! "  said  I.  "  Do  you  not  hope  that  she 
escaped  ?  " 

The  poor  girl  shook  her  head.  "  From  a  life  like 
mine  death  is  an  escape,"  she  said,  bitterly. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  115 

"  Oh !  it  is  fearful !  and  a  sin  to  rush  unbidden  into 
God's  presence,  but  I  can  not  live  through  another 
frightful  winter. 

"No,  I  must  and  will  die  if  no  relief  comes  to  me. 
For  a  year  these  people  regarded  me  as  a  child,  and 
then  a  young  man  of  their  tribe  gave  a  horse  for  me, 
and  carried  me  to  his  tipi  as  his  wife." 

"  Do  you  love  your  husband  ?  "  I  asked. 

A  look,  bitter  and  revengeful,  gleamed  from  her 
eyes. 

"  Love  a  savage,  who  bought  me  to  be  a  drudge  and 
slave!"  she  repeated.  "No!  I  hate  him  as  I  hate  all 
that  belong  to  this  fearful  bondage.  He  has  another 
wife  and  a  child.  Thank  God ! "  she  added,  with  a 
shudder,  "  that  I  am  not  a  mother !  " 

Misery  and  the  consciousness  of  her  own  degraded 
life  seemed  to  have  made  this  poor  young  creature  des 
perate  ;  and,  looking  at  her  toil-worn  hands  and  scarred 
arms,  I  saw  the  signs  of  abuse  and  cruelty ;  her  feet, 
too,  were  bare,  and  fearfully  bruised  and  travel-marked. 

"  Does  he  ill  treat  you  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  His  wife  does,"  she  answered.  "  I  am  forced  to 
do  all  manner  of  slavish  work,  and  when  my  strength 
fails,  I  am  urged  on  by  blows.  Oh!  I  do  so  fearfully 
dread  the  chilling  winters,  without  proper  food  or 
clothing;  and  I  long  to  lie  down  and  die,  if  God's 
mercy  will  only  permit  me  to  escape  from  this  hope 
less  imprisonment.  I  have  nothing  to  expect  now.  I 


116  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

did  once  look  forward  to  release,  but  that  is  all  gone. 
I  strove  to  go  with  the  others,  who  were  ransomed  at 
Fort  Pierre,  and  Mrs.  Wright  plead  for  me  with  all 
her  heart;  but  the  man  who  bought  me  would  not 
give  me  up,  and  my  prayers  were  useless. 

"  Mr.  Dupuy,  a  Frenchman,  who  brought  a  wagon 
for  the  redeemed  women  and  children,  did  not  offer 
enough  for  me ;  and  when  another  man  offered  a  horse 
my  captor  would  not  receive  it. 

"  There  were  many  prisoners  that  I  did  not  see  in 
the  village,  but  I  am  left  alone.  The  Yanktons,  who 
hold  me,  are  friendly  by  pretense,  and  go  to  the  agencies 
for  supplies  and  annuities,  but  at  heart  they  are  bitterly 
hostile.  They  assert  that,  if  they  did  not  murder  and 
steal,  the  Father  at  Washington  would  forget  them; 
and  now  they  receive  presents  and  supplies  to  keep 
them  in  check,  which  they  delight  in  taking,  and 
deceiving  the  officers  as  to  their  share  in  the  out 
breaks." 

Her  dread  of  soldiers  was  such  that  she  had  never 
attempted  to  escape,  nor  did  she  seem  to  think  it  possi 
ble  to  get  away  from  her  present  life,  so  deep  was  the 
despair  into  which  long-continued  suffering  had  plunged 
her. 

Sad  as  my  condition  was,  I  could  not  but  pity  poor 
Mary's  worse  fate.  The  unwilling  wife  of  a  brutal 
savage,  and  subject  to  all  the  petty  malice  of  a  scarcely 
less  brutal  squaw,  there  could  be  no  gleam  of  sunshine 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  117 

in  her  future  prospects.  True,  I  was,  like  her,  a  cap 
tive,  torn  from  home  and  friends,  and  subject  to  harsh 
treatment,  but  no  such  personal  indignity  had  fallen  to 
my  lot. 

When  Mary  was  first  taken,  she  saw  many  terrible 
things,  which  she  related  to  me,  among  which  was  the 
following : 

One  day,  the  Indians  went  into  a  house  where  they 
found  a  woman  making  bread.  Her  infant  child  lay 
in  the  cradle,  unconscious  of  its  fate.  Snatching  it 
from  its  little  bed  they  thrust  it  into  the  heated  oven, 
its  screams  torturing  the  wretched  mother,  who  was 
immediately  after  stabbed  and  cut  in  many  pieces. 

Taking  the  suffering  little  creature  from  the  oven, 
they  then  dashed  out  its  brains  against  the  walls  of  the 
house. 

One  day,  on  their  journey,  they  came  to  a  narrow 
but  deep  stream  of  water.  Some  of  the  prisoners,  and 
nearly  all  of  the  Indians,  crossed  on  horseback,  while 
a  few  crossed  on  logs,  which  had  been  cut  down  by  the 
beaver.  A  lady  (by  name  Mrs.  Fletcher,  I  believe), 
.who  was  in  delicate  health,  fell  into  the  water  with  her 
heavy  burden,  unable,  on  account  of  her  condition,  to 
cross,  and  was  shot  by  the  Indians,  her  lifeless  body 
soon  disappearing  from  sight.  She  also  told  me  of  a 
white  man  having  been  killed  a  few  days  previous,  and 
a  large  sum  of  money  taken  from  him,  which  would 
be  exchanged  for  articles  used  among  the  Indians 


118  NAEEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

when  they  next  visited  the  Red  River  or  British  Pos 
sessions.  They  went,  she  told  me,  two  or  three  timea 
a  year,  taking  American  horses,  valuables,  etc.,  which 
they  had  stolen  from  the  whites,  and  exchanging  them 
for  amunition,  powder,  arrow  points,  and  provisions. 

Before  they  reached  the  Missouri  River  they  killed 
five  of  Mrs.  Dooley's  children,  one  of  which  was  left 
on  the  ground  in  a  place  where  the  distracted  mother 
had  to  pass  daily  in  carrying  water  from  the  river; 
and  when  they  left  the  camp  the  body  remained  un- 
buried.  So  terrible  were  the  sufferings  of  this  heart 
broken  mother,  that,  when  she  arrived  in  safety  among 
the  whites,  her  reason  was  dethroned,  and  I  was  told 
that  she  was  sent  to  the  lunatic  asylum,  where  her  dis 
tracted  husband  soon  followed. 

Mary  wished  that  we  might  be  together,  but  knew 
that  it  would  be  useless  to  ask,  as  it  would  not  be 
granted. 

I  gave  her  my  little  book  and  half  of  my  pencil, 
which  she  was  glad  to  receive.  I  wrote  her  name  in 
the  book,  together  with  mine,  encouraging  her  with 
every  kind  word  and  hope  of  the  future.  She  could 
read  and  write,  and  understood  the  Indian  language 
thoroughly. 

The  book  had  been  taken  from  our  wagon,  and  I 
had  endeavored  to  teach  the  Indians  from  it,  for  it 
contained  several  stories;  so  it  made  the  Indians  very 
angry  to  have  me  part  with  it. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  119 

For  hours  I  had  sat  with  the  book  in  my  hands, 
showing  them  the  pictures  and  explaining  their  mean 
ing,  which  interested  them  greatly,  and  which  helped 
pass  away  and  relieve  the  monotony  of  the  days  of 
captivity  which  I  was  enduring.  Moreover,  it  in 
spired  them  with  a  degree  of  respect  and  veneration 
for  me  when  engaged  in  the  task,  which  was  not  only 
pleasant,  but  a  great  comfort.  It  was  by  this  means 
they  discovered  my  usefulness  in  writing  letters  and 
reading  for  them. 

I  found  them  apt  pupils,  willing  to  learn,  and  they 
learned  easily  and  rapidly.  Their  memory  is  very 
retentive — unusually  good. 


120  NAKEATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XII. 

FIRST  INTIMATION  OF  MY  LITTLE  MARY'S  FATE — DESPAIR  AND  DELI 
RIUM — A  SHOWER  OF  GRASSHOPPERS — A  FEAST  AND  A  FIGHT — 
AN  ENRAGED  SQUAW — THE  CHIEF  WOUNDED. 

ONE  day,  as  I  was  pursuing  what  seemed  to  me  an 
endless  journey,  an  Indian  rode  up  beside  me,  whom  I 
did  not  remember  to  have  seen  before. 

At  his  saddle  hung  a  bright  and  well-known  little 
shawl,  and  from  the  other  side  was  suspended  a  child's 
scalp  of  long,  fair  hair. 

As  my  eyes  rested  on  the  frightful  sight,  I  trembled 
in  my  saddle  and  grasped  the  air  for  support.  A 
blood-red  cloud  seemed  to  come  between  me  and  the 
outer  world,  and  I  realized  that  innocent  victim's  dying 
agonies. 

The  torture  was  too  great  to  be  endured — a  merciful 
insensibility  interposed  between  me  and  madness. 

I  dropped  from  the  saddle  as  if  dead,  and  rolled  upon 
the  ground  at  the  horse's  feet. 

When  I  recovered,  I  was  clinging  to  a  squaw,  who, 
with  looks  of  astonishment  and  alarm,  was  vainly 
endeavoring  to  extricate  herself  from  my  clutches. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  121 

With  returning  consciousness,  I  raised  my  eyes  to 
the  fearful  sight  that  had  almost  deprived  me  of  reason ; 
it  was  gone. 

The  Indian  had  suspected  the  cause  of  my  emotion, 
and  removed  it  out  of  sight. 

They  placed  me  in  the  saddle  once  more,  and  not 
being  able  to  control  the  horrible  misery  I  felt,  I  pro 
tested  wildly  against  their  touch,  imploring  them  to 
kill  me,  and  frantically  inviting  the  death  I  had  before 
feared  and  avoided. 

"When  they  camped,  I  had  not  the  power  or  reason 
to  seek  my  own  tent,  but  fell  down  in  the  sun,  where 
the  chief  found  me  lying.  He  had  been  out  at  the 
head  of  a  scouting  party,  and  knew  nothing  of  my 
sufferings. 

Instantly  approaching  me,  he  inquired  who  had  mis 
used  me.  I  replied,  "  No  one.  I  want  to  see  my  dear 
mother,  my  poor  mother,  who  loves  me,  and  pines  for 
her  unhappy  child. " 

I  had  found,  by  experience,  that  the  only  grief  with 
which  this  red  nation  had  any  sympathy  was  the  sor 
row  one  might  feel  for  a  separation  from  a  mother,  and 
even  the  chief  seemed  to  recognize  the  propriety  of 
such  emotion. 

On  this  account  I  feigned  to  be  grieving  solely  for 
my  dear  widowed  mother,  and  was  treated  with  more 
consideration  than  I  had  dared  to  expect. 

Leaving  me  for  a  few  moments,  he  returned,  bring- 
11 


122  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

ing  me  some  ripe  wild  plums,  which  were  deliciously 
cooling  to  my  fever-parched  lips. 

Hunger  and  thirst,  sorrow  and  fear,  with  unusual 
fatigue  and  labor,  had  weakened  me  in  mind  and  body, 
so  that,  after  trying  to  realize  the  frightful  vision  that 
had  almost  deprived  me  of  my  senses,  I  began  to 
waver  in  my  knowledge  of  it,  and  half  determined 
that  it  was  a  hideous  phantom,  like  many  another  that 
had  tortured  my  lonely  hours. 

I  tried  to  dismiss  the  awful  dream  from  remem 
brance,  particularly  as  the  days  that  followed  found  me 
ill  and  delirious,  and  it  was  some  time  before  I  was 
able  to  recall  events  clearly. 

About  this  time  there  was  another  battle;  and  many 
having  already  sank  under  the  united  misery  of  hunger 
and  fatigue,  the  camp  was  gloomy  and  hopeless  in  the 
extreme. 

The  Indians  discovered  my  skill  in  dressing  wounds, 
and  I  was  called  immediately  to  the  relief  of  the 
wounded  brought  into  camp. 

The  fight  had  lasted  three  days,  and,  from  the  im 
moderate  lamentations,  I  supposed  many  had  fallen, 
but  could  form  no  idea  of  the  loss. 

Except  when  encamped  for  rest,  the  tribe  pursued 
their  wanderings  constantly;  sometimes  flying  before 
the  enemy,  at  others  endeavoring  to  elude  them. 

I  kept  the  record  of  time,  as  it  passed  with  the 
savages,  as  well  as  I  was  able,  and,  with  the  excep- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  123 

tion  of  a  few  days  lost,  during  temporary  delirium 
and  fever  at  two  separate  times,  and  which  I  en 
deavored  to  supply  by  careful  inquiry,  I  missed  no 
count  of  the  rising  or  setting  sun,  and  knew  dates 
almost  as  well  as  if  I  had  been  in  the  heart  of  civ 
ilization. 

One  very  hot  day,  a  dark  cloud  seemed  suddenly  to 
pass  before  the  sun  and  threaten  a  great  storm.  The 
wind  rose,  and  the  cloud  became  still  darker,  until  the 
light  of  day  was  almost  obscured. 

A  few  drops  sprinkled  the  earth,  and,  then,  in  a 
heavy,  blinding,  and  apparently  inexhaustible  shower, 
fell  a  countless  swarm  of  grasshoppers,  covering  every 
thing  and  rendering  the  air  almost  black  by  their 
descent. 

It  is  impossible  to  convey  an  idea  of  their  extent; 
they  seemed  to  rival  Pharaoh's  locusts  in  number,  and 
no  doubt  would  have  done  damage  to  the  food  of  the 
savages  had  they  not  fallen  victims  themselves  to  their 
keen  appetites. 

To  catch  them,  large  holes  are  dug  in  the  ground, 
which  are  heated  by  fires.  Into  these  apertures  the 
insects  are  then  driven,  and,  the  fires  having  been 
removed,  the  heated  earth  bakes  them. 

They  are  considered  good  food,  and  were  greedily 
devoured  by  the  famishing  Sioux.  Although  the 
grasshoppers  only  remained  two  days,  and  went  as  sud 
denly  as  they  had  come,  the  Indians  seemed  refreshed 


124  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

by  feasting  on  such  small  game,  and  continued  to 
move  forward. 

Halting  one  day  to  rest  beside  good  water,  I  busily 
engaged  myself  in  the  chief's  tipi,  or  lodge.  I  had 
grown  so  weak  that  motion  of  any  kind  was  exhaust 
ing  to  me,  and  I  could  scarcely  walk.  I  felt  that  I 
must  soon  die  of  starvation  and  sorrow,  and  life  had 
ceased  to  be  dear  to  me. 

Mechanically  I  tried  to  fulfill  my  tasks,  so  as  to 
secure  the  continued  protection  of  the  old  squaw,  who, 
when  not  incensed  by  passion,  was  not  devoid  of 
kindness. 

My  strength  failed  me,  and  I  could  not  carry  out 
my  wishes,  and  almost  fell  as  I  tried  to  move  around. 

This  met  with  disapprobation,  and,  better  fed  than 
myself,  she  could  not  sympathize  with  my  want  of 
strength.  She  became  cross,  and  left  the  lodge,  threat 
ening  me  with  her  vengeance. 

Presently  an  Indian  woman,  who  pitied  me,  ran  into 
the  tipi  in  great  haste,  saying  that  her  husband  had 
got  some  deer  meat,  and  she  had  cooked  it  for  a  feast, 
and  begged  me  to  share  it.  As  she  spoke,  she  drew  me 
toward  her  tent,  and,  hungry  and  fainting,  I  readily 
followed. 

The  chief  saw  us  go,  and,  not  disdaining  a  good  din 
ner,  he  followed.  The  old  squaw  came  flying  into  the 
lodge  like  an  enraged  fury,  flourishing  her  knife,  and 
vowing  she  would  kill  me. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  125 

I  arose  immediately  and  fled,  the  squaw  pursuing 
me.  The  chief  attempted  to  interfere,  but  her  rage 
was  too  great,  and  he  struck  her,  at  which  she  sprang 
like  an  infuriated  tiger  upon  him,  stabbing  him  in  sev 
eral  places. 

Her  brother,  who  at  a  short  distance  beheld  the  fray, 
and  deeming  me  the  cause,  fired  six  shots,  determining 
to  kill  me.  One  of  these  shots  lodged  in  the  arm  of 
the  chief,  breaking  it  near  the  shoulder.  I  then  ran 
until  I  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  where  I 
was  captured  by  a  party  who  saw  me  running,  but 
who  knew  not  the  cause. 

Thinking  that  I  was  endeavoring  to  escape,  they 
dragged  me  in  the  tent,  brandishing  their  tomahawks 
and  threatening  vengeance. 

After  the  lapse  of  half  an  hour  some  squaws  came 
and  took  me  back  to  the  lodge  of  the  chief,  who  was 
waiting  for  me,  before  his  wounds  could  be  dressed. 
He  was  very  weak  from  loss  of  blood. 

I  never  saw  the  wife  of  the  chief  afterward. 

Indian  surgery  is  coarse  and  rude  in  its  details.  A 
doctor  of  the  tribe  had  pierced  the  arm  of  the  chief 
with  a  long  knife,  probing  in  search  of  the  ball  it 
had  received,  and  the  wound  thus  enlarged  had  to  be 
healed. 

As  soon  as  I  was  able  to  stand,  I  was  required  to 
go  and  wait  on  the  disabled  chief.  I  found  his  three 


126  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

sisters  with  him,  and  with  these  I  eontinned  to  live  in 
companionship. 

One  of  them  had  been  married,  at  the  fort,  to  a  white 
man,  whom  she  had  left  at  Larimie  when  his  prior 
wife  arrived. 

She  told  me  that  they  were  esteemed  friendly,  and 
had  often  received  supplies  from  the  fort,  although  at 
heart  they  were  always  the  enemy  of  the  white  man. 

"  But  will  they  not  suspect  you?"  asked  I.  "  They 
may  discover  your  deceit  and  punish  you  some  day." 

She  laughed  derisively.  "  Our  prisoners  do  n't 
escape  to  tell  tales,"  she  replied.  "  Dead  people  do  n't 
talk.  We  claim  friendship,  and  they  can  not  prove 
that  we  don't  feel  it.  Besides,  all  white  soldiers  are 
cowards." 

Shudderingly  I  turned  away  from  this  enemy  of  my 
race,  and  prepared  to  wait  on  my  captor,  whose  super 
stitious  belief  in  the  healing  power  of  a  white  woman's 
touch  led  him  to  desire  her  services. 

The  wounds  of  the  chief  were  severe,  and  the  sup 
puration  profuse.  It  was  my  task  to  bathe  and  dress 
them,  and  prepare  his  food. 

Hunting  and  fishing  being  now  out  of  the  question 
for  him,  he  had  sent  his  wives  to  work  for  themselves, 
keeping  the  sisters  and  myself  to  attend  him. 

War  with  our  soldiers  seemed  to  have  decreased  the 
power  of  the  chief  to  a  great  extent. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  127 

As  he  lay  ill,  he  evidently  meditated  on  some  plan 
of  strengthening  his  forces,  and  finally  concluded  to 
send  an  offer  of  marriage  to  the  daughter  of  a  war- 
chief  of  another  band. 

As  General  Sully's  destructive  attack  had  deprived 
him  all  ready  offerings,  he  availed  himself  of  my  shoes, 
which  happened  to  be  particularly  good,  and,  reducing 
me  to  moccasins,  sent  them  as  a  gift  to  the  expected 
bride. 

She  evidently  received  them  graciously,  for  she  came 
to  his  lodge  almost  every  day  to  visit  him,  and  sat 
chatting  at  his  side,  to  his  apparent  satisfaction. 

The  pleasure  of  this  new  matrimonial  acquisition  on 
the  part  of  the  chief  was  very  trying  to  me,  on  account 
of  my  limited  wardrobe,  for  as  the  betrothed  continued 
in  favor,  the  chief  evinced  it  by  giving  her  articles  of 
my  clothing. 

An  Indian  woman  had  given  me  a  red  silk  sash, 
such  as  officers  wear.  The  chief  unceremoniously  cut 
it  in  half,  leaving  me  one  half,  while  the  coquettish 
squaw  received  the  rest. 

An  Indian  husband's  power  is  absolute,  even  to 
death. 

No  woman  can  have  more  than  one  husband,  but  an 
Indian  can  have  as  many  wives  as  he  chooses. 

The  marriage  of  the  chief  was  to  be  celebrated  with 
all  due  ceremony  when  his  arm  got  well. 


128  NAEEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

But  his  arm  never  recovered.  Mr.  Clemens,  the 
interpreter,  tells  me  (in  my  late  interview  with  him), 
that  he  still  remains  crippled,  and  unable  to  carry  out 
his  murderous  intentions,  or  any  of  his  anticipated 
wicked  designs. 

He  is  now  living  in  the  forts  along  the  Missouri 
Eiver,  gladly  claiming  support  from  the  Government. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  129 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

ARRIVAL  OP  "PORCUPINE" — A  LETTER  FROM  CAPTAIN  MARSHALL — 

HOPES    OP  RESCUE — TREACHERY  OF  THE  MESSENGER — EGOSEGALO- 

NICHA — THE  TABLES  TURNED — ANOTHER  GLEAM  OF  HOPE — THE 
INDIAN  "WHITE  TIPI  " — DISAPPOINTED — A  WHITE  MAN  BOUND 
AND  LEFT  TO  STARVE — A  BURIAL  INCIDENT. 

BEFORE  the  Indians  left  this  camping-ground,  there 
arrived  among  us  an  Indian  called  Porcupine.  He 
was  well  dressed,  and  mounted  on  a  fine  horse,  and 
brought  with  him  presents  and  valuables  that  insured 
him  a  cordial  reception. 

After  he  had  been  a  few  days  in  the  village,  he 
gave  me  a  letter  from  Captain  Marshall,  of  the  Elev 
enth  Ohio  Cavalry,  detailing  the  unsuccessful  attempts 
that  had  been  made  to  rescue  me,  and  stating  that  this 
friendly  Indian  had  undertaken  to  bring  me  back,  for 
which  he  would  be  rewarded. 

The  letter  further  said  that  he  had  already  received 
a  horse  and  necessary  provisions  for  the  journey,  and 
had  left  his  three  wives,  with  thirteen  others,  at  the 
fort,  as  hostages. 

My  feelings,  on  reading  this  letter,  were  indescrib- 


130  NARRATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

able.  My  heart  leaped  with  unaccustomed  hope,  at 
this  evidence  of  the  efforts  of  my  white  friends  in  my 
behalf;  bat  the  next  instant  despair  succeeded  this 
gleam  of  happy  anticipation,  for  I  knew  this  faithless 
messenger  would  not  be  true  to  his  promise,  since  he 
had  joined  the  Sioux  immediately  after  his  arrival 
among  them,  in  a  battle  against  the  whites. 

My  fears  were  not  unfounded.  Porcupine  prepared 
to  go  back  to  the  fort  without  me,  disregarding  my 
earnest  prayers  and  entreaties. 

The  chief  found  me  useful,  and  determined  to  keep 
me.  He  believed  that  a  woman  who  had  seen  so 
much  of  their  deceitfulness  and  cruelty  could  do  them 
injury  at  the  fort,  and  might  prevent  their  receiving 
annuities. 

Porcupine  said  he  should  report  me  as  dead,  or  im 
possible  to  find ;  nor  could  I  prevail  on  him  to  do  any 
thing  to  the  contrary. 

When  reminded  of  the  possible  vengeance  of  the 
soldiers  on  his  wives,  whom  they  had  threatened  to 
kill  if  he  did  not  bring  me  back,  he  laughed. 

"  The  white  soldiers  are  cowards,"  he  replied ;  "  they 
never  kill  women ;  and  I  will  deceive  them  as  I  have 
done  before." 

Saying  this,  he  took  his  departure;  nor  could  my 
most  urgent  entreaties  induce  the  chief  to  yield  his 
consent,  and  allow  me  to  send  a  written  message  to  my 
friends,  or  in  any  wise  assure  them  of  my  existence. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  131 

All  hope  of  rescue  departed,  and  sadly  I  turned  again 
to  the  wearisome  drudgery  of  my  captive  life. 

The  young  betrothed  bride  of  the  old  chief  was 
very  gracious  to  me.  On  one  occasion  she  invited  me 
to  join  her  in  a  walk.  The  day  was  cool,  and  the  air 
temptingly  balmy. 

"  Down  there,"  she  said,  pointing  to  a  deep  ravine ; 
"  come  and  walk  there ;  it  is  cool  and  shady." 

I  looked  in  the  direction  indicated,  and  then  at  the 
Indian  girl,  who  became  very  mysterious  in  her  man 
ner,  as  she  whispered : 

"  There  are  white  people  down  there." 

"  How  far  ?  "  I  asked,  eagerly. 

"  About  fifty  miles,"  she  replied.  "  They  have  great 
guns,  and  men  dressed  in  much  buttons ;  their  wagons 
are  drawn  by  horses  with  long  ears." 

A  fort,  thought  I,  but  remembering  the  treacherous 
nature  of  the  people  I  was  among,  I  repressed  every 
sign  of  emotion,  and  tried  to  look  indifferent. 

"  Should  you  like  to  see  them  ?  "  questioned  Egose- 
galonicha,  as  she  was  called. 

"  They  are  strangers  to  me,"  I  said,  quietly ;  "  I  do 
not  know  them." 

"  Are  you  sorry  to  live  with  us  ? " 

"  You  do  not  have  such  bread  as  I  would  like  to 
eat,"  replied  I,  cautiously. 

ft  And  are  you  dissatisfied  with  our  home  ?  " 

"You  have  some  meat  now;  it  is  better  than  that  at 


132  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

the  other  camping-ground.  There  we  had  no  food,  and 
I  suffered." 

"But  your  eyes  are  swollen  and  red/'  hinted  she; 
"you  do  not  weep  for  bread." 

These  questions  made  me  suspicious,  and  I  tried  to 
evade  the  young  squaw,  but  in  vain. 

"Just  see  how  green  that  wood  is,"  I  said,  affecting 
not  to  hear  her. 

"  But  you  do  not  say  you  are  content,"  repeated  she. 
"  Will  you  stay  here  always,  willingly  ?  " 

"  Come  and  listen  to  the  birds,"  said  I,  drawing  my 
companion  toward  the  grove. 

I  did  not  trust  her,  and  feared  to  utter  a  single 
word,  lest  it  might  be  used  against  me  with  the  chief. 

Neither  was  I  mistaken  in  the  design  of  Egosegalo- 
nicha,  for  when  we  returned  to  the  lodge,  I  overheard 
her  relating  to  the  chief  the  amusement  she  had  en 
joyed,  in  lying  to  the  white  woman,  repeating  what 
she  had  said  about  the  fort,  and  inventing  entreaties 
which  I  had  used,  urging  her  to  allow  me  to  fly  to 
my  white  friends,  and  leave  the  Indians  forever. 

Instantly  I  resolved  to  take  advantage  of  the  affair 
as  a  joke,  and,  approaching  the  chief  with  respectful 
pleasantry,  begged  to  reverse  the  story. 

It  was  the  squaw  who  had  implored  me  to  go  with 
her  to  the  white  man's  fort,  I  said,  and  find  her  a 
white  warrior  for  a  husband;  but,  true  to  my  faith 
with  the  Indians,  I  refused. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  133 

The  wily  Egosegalonicha,  thus  finding  her  weapons 
turned  against  herself,  appeared  confused,  and  suddenly 
left  the  tent,  at  which  the  old  chief  smiled  grimly. 

Slander,  like  a  vile  serpent,  coils  itself  among  these 
Indian  women ;  and,  as  with  our  fair  sisters  in  civil 
ized  society,  when  reality  fails,  invention  is  called  in 
to  suply  the  defect.  They  delight  in  scandal,  and 
prove  by  it  their  claim  to  some  of  the  refined  conven 
tionalities  of  civilized  life. 

Porcupine  had  spread  the  news  abroad  in  the  village 
that  a  large  reward  had  been  offered  for  the  white  wo 
man,  consequently  I  was  sought  for,  the  motive  being 
to  gain  the  reward. 

One  day  an  Indian,  whom  I  had  seen  in  different 
places,  and  whose  wife  I  had  known,  made  signs  in 
timating  a  desire  for  my  escape,  and  assuring  me  of 
his  help  to  return  to  my  people. 

I  listened  to  his  plans,  and  although  I  knew  my  po 
sition  in  such  a  case  to  be  one  of  great  peril,  yet  I  felt 
continually  that  my  life  was  of  so  little  value  that  any 
opportunity,  however  slight,  was  as  a  star  in  the  dis 
tance,  and  escape  should  be  attempted,  even  at  a  risk. 

We  conversed  as  well  as  we  could  several  times,  and 
finally  arrangements  were  made.  At  night  he  was  to 
make  a  slight  scratching  noise  at  the  tipi  where  I  was, 
as  a  sign.  The  night  came,  but  I  was  singing  to  the 
people,  and  could  not  get  away.  Another  time  we  had 
visitors  in  the  lodge,  and  I  would  be  missed.  The 


134  NARRATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

next  night  I  arose  from  my  robe,  and  went  out  into 
the  darkness.  Seeing  my  intended  rescuer  at  a  short 
distance,  I  approached  and  followed  him.  We  ran 
hastily  out  of  the  village  about  a  mile,  where  we  were 
to  be  joined  by  the  squaw  who  had  helped  make  the 
arrangements  and  was  favorable  to  the  plan  for  my 
escape,  but  she  was  not  there.  White  Tipi  (that  was 
the  Indian's  name)  looked  hastily  around,  and,  seeing 
no  one,  darted  suddenly  away,  without  a  word  of  ex 
planation.  Why  the  Indian  acted  thus  I  never  knew. 
It  was  a  strange  proceeding. 

Fear  lent  me  wings,  and  I  flew,  rather  than  ran,  back 
to  my  tipi,  or  lodge,  where,  exhausted  and  discouraged, 
I  dropped  on  the  ground  and  feigned  slumber,  for  the 
inmates  were  already  aroused,  having  just  discovered 
my  absence.  Finding  me  apparently  asleep,  they  lifted 
me  up,  and  taking  me  into  the  tent,  laid  me  upon  my 
own  robe. 

The  next  evening  White  Tipi  sent  for  me  to  come  to 
his  lodge,  to  a  feast,  where  I  was  well  and  hospitably 
entertained,  but  not  a  sign  given  of  the  adventure  of 
the  previous  night.  But  when  the  pipe  was  passed, 
he  requested  it  to  be  touched  to  my  lips,  then  offered 
it  to  the  Great  Spirit,  thus  signifying  his  friendship 
for  me. 

In  this  month  the  Indians  captured  a  white  man, 
who  was  hunting  on  the  prairie,  and  carried  him  far 
away  from  the  haunts  of  white  men,  where  they  tied 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  135 

him  hand  and  foot,  after  divesting  him  of  all  clothing, 
and  left  him  to  starve.  He  was  never  heard  of  after 
ward. 

There  were  twin  children  in  one  of  the  lodges,  one 
of  which  sickened  and  died,  and  in  the  evening  was 
buried.  The  surviving  child  was  placed  upon  the 
scaffold  by  the  corpse,  and  there  remained  all  night, 
its  crying  and  moaning  almost  breaking  my  heart.  I 
inquired  why  they  did  this.  The  reply  was,  to  cause 
the  mate  to  mourn.  The  mother  was  on  one  of  the 
neighboring  hills,  wailing  and  weeping,  as  is  the  cus 
tom  among  them.  Every  night,  nearly,  there  were 
women  among  the  hills,  wailing  for  their  dead. 


136  NABKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

LOST  IN  THE  INDIAN  VILLAGE — BLACK  BEAR'S  WHITE  WIFE — A  SMALL 
TEA  PARTY — THE  WHITE  BOY-CAPTIVE,  CHARLES  SYLVESTER — 
THE  SUN  DANCE — A  CONCILIATING  LETTER  FROM  GENERAL  SIB- 
LEY — A  PUZZLE  OF  HUMAN  BONES — THE  INDIAN  AS  AN  ARTIST — 
I  DESTROY  A  PICTURE  AND  AM  PUNISHED  WITH  FIRE-BRANDS — A 
SICK  INDIAN. 

ABOUT  the  1st  of  October  the  Indians  were  on  the 
move  as  usual,  and  by  some  means  I  became  separated 
from  the  family  I  was  with,  and  was  lost.  I  looked 
around  for  them,  but  their  familiar  faces  were  not  to  be 
seen.  Strangers  gazed  upon  me,  and,  although  I  be 
sought  them  to  assist  me  in  finding  the  people  of  my 
own  tipi,  they  paid  no  attention  to  my  trouble,  and 
refused  to  do  any  thing  for  me. 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  sadness  I  felt  as  evening 
approached,  and  we  encamped  for  the  night  in  a  lonely 
valley,  after  a  wearisome  day's  journey. 

Along  one  side  stood  a  strip  of  timber,  with  a  small 
stream  beside  it.  Hungry,  weary,  and  lost  to  my 
people,  with  no  place  to  lay  my  head,  and  after  a  fruit 
less  search  for  the  family,  I  was  more  desolate  than 
ever.  Even  Keoku,  or  "  Yellow  Bird,"  the  Indian 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  137 

girl  who  had  been  given  me,  was  not  with  me  that  day, 
making  it  still  more  lonely. 

I  sat  down  and  held  my  pony.  It  was  autumn,  and 
the  forest  wore  the  last  glory  of  its  gorgeous  coloring. 
Already  the  leaves  lay  along  the  paths,  like  a  rich 
carpet  of  variegated  colors.  The  winds  caught  a 
deeper  tone,  mournful  as  the  tones  of  an  JEolian 
harp,  but  the  air  was  balmy  and  soft,  and  the  sunlight 
lay  warm  and  pleasant,  as  in  midsummer,  over  the 
beautiful  valley,  now  occupied  with  numberless  camps 
of  tentless  Indians.  It  seemed  as  if  the  soft  autumn 
weather  was,  to  the  last  moment,  unwilling  to  yield 
the  last  traces  of  beauty  to  the  chill  embraces  of  stern 
winter,  and  I  thought  of  the  luxuries  and  comforts  of 
my  home.  I  looked  back  on  the  past  with  tears  of 
sorrow  and  regret;  my  heart  was  overburdened  with 
grief,  and  I  prayed  to  die.  The  future  looked  like  a 
dark  cloud  approaching,  for  the  dread  of  the  desolation 
of  winter  to  me  was  appalling. 

While  meditating  on  days  of  the  past,  and  contem 
plating  the  future,  Keoku  came  suddenly  upon  me, 
and  was  delighted  to  find  the  object  of  her  search. 

They  had  been  looking  for  me,  and  did  not  know 
where  I  had  gone,  were  quite  worried  about  me,  she  said, 
and  she  was  glad  she  had  found  me.  I  was  as  pleased 
as  herself,  and  rejoiced  to  join  them. 

One  has  no  idea  of  the  extent  of  an  Indian  village, 
or  of  the  number  of  its  inhabitants. 
12 


138  NABRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

It  would  seem  strange  to  some  that  I  should  ever 
get  lost  when  among  them,  but,  like  a  large  city,  one 
may  be  separated  from  their  companions,  and  in  a  few 
moments  be  lost. 

The  Indians  all  knew  the  "white  woman,"  but  I 
knew  but  few  comparatively,  and  consequently  when 
among  strangers  I  felt  utterly  friendless. 

The  experience  of  those  days  of  gloom  and  sadness 
seem  like  a  fearful  dream,  now  that  my  life  is  once 
again  with  civilized  people,  and  enjoying  the  blessings 
that  I  was  there  deprived  of. 

Some  twenty-five  years  ago  an  emigrant  train,  en 
route  for  California,  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  crossing  of  the  North  Platte,  and  the  cholera  broke 
out  among  the  travelers,  and  every  one  died,  with  the 
exception  of  one  little  girl. 

The  Indian  "  Black  Bear,"  while  hunting,  came  to 
the  wagons,  now  a  morgue,  and,  finding  the  father  of 
the  girl  dying  with  cholera,  took  the  child  in  his  arms. 
The  dying  parent  begged  him  to  carry  his  little 
one  to  his  home  in  the  East,  assuring  him  of  abund 
ant  reward  by  the  child's  friends,  in  addition  to  the 
gold  he  gave  him.  These  facts  I  gleaned  from  a 
letter  given  to  Black  Bear  by  the  dying  father, 
and  which  had  been  carefully  preserved  by  the 
daughter. 

Instead  of  doing  as  was  desired,  he  took  the  money, 
child,  and  every  thing  valuable  in  the  train,  to  his  own 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS/  139 

home  among  the  hills,  and  there  educated  the  little  one 
with  habits  of  savage  life. 

She  forgot  her  own  language,  her  name,  and  every 
thing  about  her  past  life,  but  she  knew  that  she  was 
white.  Her  infancy  and  girlhood  were,  therefore, 
passed  in  utter  ignorance  of  the  modes  of  life  of  her 
own  people,  and,  contented  and  happy,  she  remained 
among  them,  verifying  the  old  adage,  that  "habit  is 
second  nature."  When  she  was  of  marriageable  age, 
Black  Bear  took  her  for  his  wife,  and  they  had  a  child, 
a  boy. 

I  became  acquainted  with  this  white  woman  shortly 
after  I  went  into  the  village,  and  we  were  sincere 
friends,  although  no  confidants,  as  I  dared  not  trust 
her.  It  was  very  natural  and  pleasant  also  to  know 
her,  as  she  was  white,  and  although  she  was  an  Indian 
in  tastes  and  habits,  she  was  my  sister,  and  belonged  to 
my  people ;  there  was  a  sympathetic  chord  between  us, 
and  it  was  a  relief  to  be  with  her. 

On  the  occasion  of  my  first  visit  with  her,  Black 
Bear  suggested  the  idea  that  white  women  always 
drank  tea  together,  so  she  made  us  a  cup  of  herb  tea, 
which  we  drank  in  company. 

I  endeavered  to  enlighten  her,  and  to  do  her  all  the 
good  I  could;  told  her  of  the  white  people,  and  of 
their  kindness  and  Christianity,  trying  to  impress  her 
with  the  superiority  of  the  white  race,  all  of  which  she 
listened  to  with  great  interest. 


140  NAERATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

I  was  the  only  white  woman  she  had  seen,  for  when 
ever  they  n eared  any  fort  she  was  always  kept  out  of 
sight. 

She  seemed  to  enjoy  painting  herself,  and  dressing 
for  the  dances,  as  well  as  the  squaws,  and  was  happy 
and  contented  with  Indian  surroundings,  for  she  knew 
no  difference. 

I  know  not  what  has  become  of  her,  for  I  have 
never  heard ;  neither  can  I  remember  the  name  of  her 
father,  which  was  in  the  note  handed  the  Indian  by  his 
dying  hand. 

A  little  boy,  fourteen  years  old,  whose  name  was 
Charles  Sylvester,  belonging  in  Quincy,  Illinois,  who 
was  stolen  when  seven  years  of  age,  was  in  the  village, 
and  one  day  I  saw  him  playing  with  the  Indian  boys, 
and,  discovering  immediately  that  he  was  a  white  boy, 
I  flew  to  his  side,  and  tried  to  clasp  him  in  my  arms,  in 
my  joy  exclaiming,  "Oh!  I  know  you  are  a  white 
boy  !  Speak  to  me,  and  tell  me  who  you  are  and  where 
you  come  from  ?"  He  also  had  forgotten  his  name  and 
parentage,  but  knew  that  he  was  white. 

When  I  spoke  to  him,  the  boys  began  to  plague  and 
tease  him,  and  he  refused  to  speak  to  me,  running  away 
every  time  I  approached  him. 

One  year  after,  one  day,  when  this  boy  was  out 
hunting,  he  killed  a  comrade  by  accident,  and  he  dared 
not  return  to  the  village ;  so  he  escaped,  on  his  pony,  to 
the  white  people.  On  his  way  to  the  States,  he  called 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  141 

at  a  house  where  they  knew  what  Indians  he  belonged 
to,  and  they  questioned  him,  whether  he  had  seen  a 
white  woman  in  the  village ;  he  replied  in  the  affirma 
tive,  and  a  bundle  of  pictures  being  given  him,  he 
picked  mine  out  from  among  them,  saying,  "  That  is  the 
white  woman  whom  I  saw." 

After  a  while,  being  discontented  with  his  own  people, 
he  returned  to  his  adopted  friends  on  the  North  Platte, 
and  became  an  interpreter  and  trader,  and  still  remains 
there,  doing  business  at  various  posts. 

When  the  Indians  went  to  obtain  their  annuities, 
they  transferred  me  to  the  Unkpapas,  leaving  me  in 
their  charge,  where  there  was  a  young  couple,  and  an 
old  Indian,  who  had  four  wives;  he  had  been  very 
brave,  it  was  said,  for  he  had  endured  the  trial  which 
proves  the  successful  warrior.  He  was  one  of  those 
who  "looked  at  the  sun"  without  failing  in  heart  or 
strength. 

This  custom  is  as  follows:  The  one  who  undergoes 
this  operation  is  nearly  naked,  and  is  suspended  from 
the  upper  end  of  a  pole  by  a  cord,  which  is  tied  to 
some  splints  which  run  through  the  flesh  of  both 
breasts.  The  weight  of  his  body  is  hung  from  it,  the 
feet  still  upon  the  ground  helping  support  it  a  very 
little,  and  in  his  left  hand  he  holds  his  favorite  bow, 
and  in  his  right,  with  a  firm  hold,  his  medicine  bag. 

A  great  crowd  usually  looks  on,  sympathizing  with 
and  encouraging  him,  but  he  still  continues  to  hang  and 


142  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

"  look  at  the  sun/'  without  paying  the  least  attention 
to  any  one  about  him.  The  mystery  men  beat  their 
drums,  and  shake  their  rattles,  and  sing  as  loud  as 
they  can  yell,  to  strengthen  his  heart  to  look  at  the 
sun  from  its  rising  until  its  setting,  at  which  time,  if 
his  heart  and  strength  have  not  failed  him,  he  is  "  cut 
down,"  receives  a  liberal  donation  of  presents,  which 
are  piled  before  him  during  the  day,  and  also  the  name 
and  style  of  a  doctor,  or  medicine  man,  which  lasts  him, 
and  insures  him  respect,  through  life.  It  is  considered 
a  test  of  bravery.  Superstition  seems  to  have  full 
sway  among  the  Indians — -just  as  much  as  in  heathen 
lands  beyond  the  sea,  where  the  Burmah  mother  casts 
her  child  to  the  crocodile  to  appease  the  Great  Spirit. 

Many  of  these  Indians  were  from  Minnesota,  and 
were  of  the  number  that  escaped  justice  two  years  be 
fore,  after  committing  an  indiscriminate  slaughter  of 
men,  women,  and  children.  One  day,  I  was  sent  for 
by  one  of  them,  and  when  I  was  seated  in  his  lodge, 
he  gave  me  a  letter  to  read,  which  purported  to  have 
been  written  by  General  Sibley,  as  follows : 

"  This  Indian,  after  taking  part  in  the  present  out 
break  of  the  Indians  against  the  white  settlers  and 
missionaries,  being  sick,  and  not  able  to  keep  up  with 
his  friends  in  their  flight,  we  give  you  the  offerings  of 
friendship,  food  and  clothing.  You  are  in  our  power, 
but  we  won't  harm  you.  Go  to  your  people  and  gladden 
their  hearts.  Lay  down  your  weapons,  and  fight  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  143 

white  men  no  mote.  "We  will  do  you  good,  and  not 
evil.  Take  this  letter;  in  it  we  have  spoken.  Depart 
in  peace,  and  ever  more  be  a  friend  to  the  white  peo 
ple,  and  you  will  be  more  happy. 

H.  H.  SIBLEY, 

Brig. -Gen.,  Commanding  Expedition. 

Instinctively  I  looked  up  into  his  face,  and  said  : 
"Intend  to  keep  your  promise?"  He  laughed  de 
risively  at  the  idea  of  an  Indian  brave  abandoning 
his  profession.  He  told  of  many  instances  of  out 
rageous  cruelties  of  his  band  in  their  marauding  and 
murderous  attacks  on  traveling  parties  and  frontier 
settlers ;  and,  further,  to  assure  me  of  his  bravery,  he 
showed  me  a  puzzle  or  game  he  had  made  from  the 
finger  bones  of  some  of  the  victims  that  had  fallen  be 
neath  his  own  tomahawk.  The  bones  had  been  freed 
from  the  flesh  by  boiling,  and,  being  placed  upon  a 
string,  were  used  for  playing  some  kind  of  Indian 
game.  This  is  but  one  of  the  heathenish  acts  of  these 
Indians. 

The  Indians  are  fond  of  recounting  their  exploits, 
and,  savage  like,  dwell  with  much  satisfaction  upon 
the  number  of  scalps  they  have  taken  from  their  white 
foes.  They  would  be  greatly  amused  at  the  shudder 
ing  horror  manifested,  when,  to  annoy  me,  they  would 
tauntingly  portray  the  dying  agonies  of  white  men, 
women,  and  children,  who  had  fallen  into  their  hands ; 


144  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

and  especially  would  the  effect  of  their  description  of 
the  murder  of  little  Mary  afford  them  satisfaction.  I 
feel,  now,  that  I  must  have  been  convinced  of  her 
death,  yet  I  could  not  then  help  hoping  that  she  had 
escaped. 

These  exploits  and  incidents  are  generally  related  by 
the  Indians,  when  in  camp  having  nothing  to  do.  The 
great  lazy  brutes  would  sit  by  the  hour,  making  carri- 
catures  of  white  soldiers,  representing  them  in  various 
ways,  and  always  as  cowards  and  inferior  beings; 
sometimes  as  in  combat,  but  always  at  their  mercy. 
This  was  frequently  done,  apparently  to  annoy  me, 
and  one  day,  losing  patience,  I  snatched  a  rude  draw 
ing  from  "the  hands  of  an  Indian,  who  was  holding  it 
up  to  my  view,  and  tore  it  in  two,  clasping  the  part 
that  represented  the  white  soldier  to  my  heart,  and 
throwing  the  other  in  the  fire.  Then,  looking  up,  I 
told  them  the  white  soldiers  were  dear  to  me;  that 
they  were  my  friends,  and  I  loved  them.  I  said  they 
were  friends  to  the  Indians,  and  did  not  want  to  harm 
them.  I  expressed  myself  in  the  strongest  manner  by 
words  and  signs. 

Never  did  I  see  a  more  enraged  set  of  men.  They 
assailed  me  with  burning  fire-brands,  burning  me  se 
verely.  They  heated  the  points  of  arrows,  and  burned 
and  threatened  me  sorely. 

I  told  them  I  meant  no  harm  to  them.  That  it  was 
ridiculous,  their  getting  angry  at  my  burning  a  bit  of 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  145 

paper.  I  promised  I  would  make  them  some  more; 
that  they  should  have  pictures  of  my  drawing,  when, 
at  last,  I  pacified  them.  They  were  much  like  children 
in  this  respect — easily  offended,  but  very  difficult  to 
please. 

I  was  constantly  annoyed,  worried,  and  terrified  by 
their  strange  conduct — their  transition  from  laughing 
and  fun  to  anger,  and  even  rage.  I  knew  not  how  to 
get  along  with  them.  One  moment,  they  would  seem 
friendly  and  kind ;  the  next,  if  any  act  of  mine  dis 
pleased  them,  their  faces  were  instantly  changed,  and 
they  displayed  their  hatred  or  anger  in  unmeasured 
words  or  conduct  —  children  one  hour,  the  next, 
fiends.  I  always  tried  to  please  them,  and  was  as 
cheerful  as  I  could  be  under  the  circumstances,  for  my 
own  sake. 

One  day,  I  was  called  to  see  a  man  who  lay  in 
his  tipi  in  great  suffering.  His  wasted  face  was  dark 
ened  by  fever,  and  his  brilliantly  restless  eyes  rolled 
anxiously,  as  if  in  search  of  relief  from  pain.  He 
was  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  and  had  endured  tortures 
from  the  suppuration  of  an  old  wound  in  the  knee. 

He  greeted  me  with  the  "  How !  how ! "  of  Indian 
politeness,  and,  in  answer  to  my  inquiry  why  he  came 
to  suffer  so,  replied  : 

"  I  go  to  fight  white  man.     He  take  away  land,  and 
chase  game  away  ;  then  he  take  away  our  squaws.    He 
take  away  my  best  squaw." 
13 


146  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Here  his  voice  choked,  and  he  displayed  much  emo 
tion. 

Pitying  his  misery,  I  endeavored  to  aid  him,  and 
rendered  him  all  the  assistance  in  my  power,  but  death 
was  then  upon  him. 

The  medicine  man  was  with  him  also,  practicing  his 
incantations. 

We  were  so  constantly  traveling,  it  wearied  me  be 
yond  expression.  The  day  after  the  Indian's  burial 
we  were  again  on  the  move. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  147 


CHAPTER   XY. 

PREPARING  THE  CHI-CHA-CHA,  OR  KILLIKINNICK — ATTACK  ON  CAP 
TAIN  FISK'S  EMIGRANT  TRAIN — FOURTEEN  WHITES  KILLED  — 
A  BIG  HAUL  OF  WHISKY — A  DRUNKEN  DEBAUCH — I  WRITE  A 
LETTER  TO  CAPTAIN  FISK  UNDER  DICTATION — POISONED  INDIANS — 
THE  TRAIN  SAVED  BY  MY  CLERICAL  STRATEGY. 

ONE  of  the  occupations  given  me,  while  resting  in 
the  villages  between  war  times,  was  to  prepare  the 
bark  of  a  red  willow  called  killikinnick,  for  smoking 
instead  of  tobacco. 

They  discovered  that  I  could  sing,  and  groups  of 
idle  warriors  would  gather  around  me  before  the  tent, 
urging  me  to  sing  as  I  worked.  A  dreary,  dreary 
task !  chanting  to  please  my  savage  companions  while 
I  rubbed  and  prepared  the  bark  of  willow,  my  heart 
ready  to  burst  with  grief. 

On  the  5th  of  September  they  went  to  battle,  and 
surprised  a  portion  of  Captain  Fisk's  men  passing  in 
escorting  an  emigrant  train — fourteen  of  whom  they 
killed,  and  captured  two  wagons  loaded  with  whisky, 
wines,  and  valuable  articles.  There  was  a  quantity  of 
silver-ware  and  stationery  also  taken  by  them. 

Among  the  articles  captured  and  brought  into  camp 


148  NAKRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

were  a  number  of  pickles  in  glass  jars,  which  the  In 
dians  tasted.  The  result  was  comical  in  the  extreme, 
for  there  is  nothing  that  an  Indian  abhors  more  than  a 
strong  acid.  The  faces  they  made  can  be  imagined  but 
not  described.  Thinking  they  might  be  improved  by 
cooking,  they  placed  the  jars  in  the  fire,  when  of  course 
they  exploded,  very  much  to  their  disgust  for  the 
"  white  man's  kettles." 

I  could  hear  the  firing  plainly,  and  when  they  re 
turned  that  night  in  triumph,  bringing  with  them  the 
plundered  stores,  they  committed  every  description  of 
extravagant  demonstration.  In  the  wild  orgies  which 
followed,  they  mocked  and  groaned  in  imitation  of  the 
dying,  and  went  through  a  horrid  mimicry  of  the 
butchery  they  had  perpetrated. 

They  determined  to  go  out  again,  and  capture  a 
quantity  of  horses  corralled  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
sweep  the  train  and  soldiers  with  wholesale  massacre ; 
but  they  feared  the  white  man's  cannon,  and  deliberated 
on  means  of  surprising  by  ambush,  which  is  their  only 
idea  of  warfare. 

Indians  are  not  truly  brave,  though  they  are  vain 
of  the  name  of  courage.  Cunning,  stealth,  strategy, 
and  deceit  are  the  weapons  they  use  in  attack. 

They  endure  pain,  because  they  are  taught  from  in 
fancy  that  it  is  cowardly  to  flinch,  but  they  will  never 
stand  to  fight  if  they  can  strike  secretly  and  escape. 

Fearing  the  cannon,   yet    impatient    for  the   spoil 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  149 

almost  within  view,  the  Indians  waited  for  three  days 
for  the  train  to  move  on  and  leave  them  free  to  attack. 

For  two  days  I  implored  and  begged  on  my  knees 
to  be  allowed  to  go  with  them,  but  to  no  avail.  At 
last  I  succeeded  in  inducing  them  to  allow  me  to  write, 
as  they  knew  I  understood  the  nature  of  correspond 
ence,  and  they  procured  for  me  the  necessary  appliances 
and  dictated  a  letter  to  Captain  Fisk,  assuring  him 
that  the  Indians  were  weary  of  fighting,  and  advising 
him  to  go  on  in  peace  and  safety. 

Knowing  their  malicious  designs,  I  set  myself  to 
work  to  circumvent  them ;  and  although  the  wily  chief 
counted  every  word  dictated,  and  as  they  were  marked 
on  paper,  I  contrived,  by  joining  them  together,  and 
condensing  the  information  I  gave,  to  warn  the  officer 
of  the  perfidious  intentions  of  the  savages,  and  tell 
him  briefly  of  my  helpless  and  unhappy  captivity. 

The  letter  was  carefully  examined  by  the  chief,  and 
the  number  of  its  apparent  words  recounted. 

At  length,  appearing  satisfied  with  its  contents,  he 
had  it  carried  to  a  hill  in  sight  of  the  soldier's  camp, 
and  stuck  on  a  pole. 

In  due  time  the  reply  arrived,  and  again  my  inge 
nuity  was  tasked  to  read  the  answer  corresponding  with 
the  number  of  words,  that  would  not  condemn  me. 

The  captain's  real  statement  was,  that  he  distrusted 
all  among  the  savages,  and  had  great  reason  to. 

On  reading  Captain  Fisk's  words,  that  seemed   to 


150  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

crush  my  already  awakened  hopes,  my  emotion  over 
came  me. 

Having  told  the  Indians  that  the  captain  doubted 
their  friendliness,  and  explained  the  contents  of  the 
letter  as  I  thought  best,  the  next  day  I  was  entrusted 
with  the  task  of  writing  again,  to  solemnly  assure  the 
soldiers  of  the  faith  and  friendship  professed. 

Again  I  managed  to  communicate  with  them,  and 
this  time.begged  them  to  use  their  field-glasses,  and  that 
I  would  find  an  excuse  for  standing  on  the  hills  in  the 
afternoon,  that  they  might  see  for  themselves  that  I 
was  what  I  represented  myself  to  be — a  white  woman 
held  in  bondage. 

The  opportunity  I  desired  was  gained,  and  to  my 
great  delight,  I  had  a  chance  of  standing  so  as  to  be 
seen  by  the  men  of  the  soldier's  camp. 

I  had  given  my  own  name  in  every  communication. 
As  soon  as  the  soldiers  saw  that  it  truly  was  a  woman 
of  their  own  race,  and  that  I  was  in  the  power  of  their 
enemies,  the  excitement  of  their  feelings  became  so  great 
that  they  desired  immediately  to  rush  to  my  rescue. 

A  gentleman  belonging  to  the  train  generously  offered 
eight  hundred  dollars  for  my  ransom,  which  was  all 
the  money  he  had,  and  the  noble,  manly  feeling  dis 
played  in  my  behalf  did  honor  to  those  who  felt  it. 
There  was  not  a  man  in  the  train  who  was  not  will 
ing  to  sacrifice  all  he  had  for  my  rescue. 

Captain  Fisk  restrained   all   hasty  demonstrations, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  151 

and  even  went  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  first  man  who 
moved  in  the  direction  of  the  Indian  camp  should  be 
shot  immediately,  his  experience  enabling  him  to  know 
that  a  move  of  that  kind  would  result  fatally  to  them 
and  to  the  captive. 

The  Indians  found  a  box  of  crackers  saturated  with 
water,  and,  eating  of  them,  sickened  and  died. 

I  afterward  learned  that  some  persons  with  the  train 
who  had  suffered  the  loss  of  dear  relatives  and  friends 
in  the  massacre  of  Minnesota,  and  who  had  lost  their 
all,  had  poisoned  the  crackers  with  strychnine,  and  left 
them  on  one  of  their  camping-grounds  without  the 
captain's  knowledge. 

The  Indians  told  me  afterward  that  more  had  died 
from  eating  bad  bread  than  from  bullets  during  the 
whole  summer  campaign. 

Captain  Fisk  deserves  great  credit  for  his  daring  and 
courage,  with  his  meager  supply  of  men,  against  so  large 
an  army  of  red  men. 

After  assurance  of  my  presence  among  them,  Captain 
Fisk  proceeded  to  treat  quietly  with  the  savages  on 
the  subject  of  a  ransom,  offering  to  deliver  in  their  vil 
lage  three  wagon  loads  of  stores  as  a  price  for  their 
prisoner. 

To  this  the  deceitful  creatures  pretended  readily  to 
agree,  and  the  tortured  captive,  understanding  their 
tongue,  heard  them  making  fun  of  the  credulity  of 
white  soldiers  who  believed  their  promises. 


152  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

I  had  the  use  of  a  field-glass  from  the  Indians,  and 
with  it  I  saw  my  white  friends,  which  almost  made  me 
wild  with  excited  hope. 

Knowing  what  the  Indians  had  planned,  and  dread 
ing  lest  the  messengers  should  be  killed,  as  I  knew  they 
would  be  if  they  came  to  the  village,  I  wrote  to  Cap 
tain  Fisk  of  the  futility  of  ransoming  me  in  that  way, 
and  warned  him  of  the  treachery  intended  against  his 
messengers.  * 

No  tongue  can  tell  or  pen  describe  those  terrible 
days,  when,  seemingly  lost  to  hope  and  surrounded  by 
drunken  Indians,  my  life  was  in  constant  danger. 

Nights  of  horrible  revelry  passed,  when,  forlorn  and 
despairing,  I  lay  listening,  only  half  consciously,  to  the 
savage  mirth  and  wild  exultation. 

To  no  overtures  would  the  Indians  listen,  declaring 
I  could  not  be  purchased  at  any  price — they  were  de 
termined  not  to  part  with  me.  Captain  Fisk  and  his 
companions  were  sadly  disappointed  in  not  obtaining 
my  release,  and,  after  a  hopeless  attempt,  he  made 
known  the  fact  of  my  being  a  prisoner,  spreading  the 
news  far  and  wide. 

His  expeditions  across  the  plains  had  always  been 
successful,  and  the  Indians,  knowing  him  to  be  very 

*  The  original  letters  written  by  me  to  Captain  Fisk  are  now 
on  file  in  the  War  Department  at  Washington.  Officially  certi 
fied  extracts  from  the  correspondence  are  published  elsewhere  in 
this  work. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS. 


brave,  gave  him  the  name  of  the  "  Great  Chief,  who 
knows  no  fear,"  and  he  richly  deserves  the  appellation, 
for  the  expeditions  were  attended  with  great  danger. 
The  reports  of  his  various  expeditions  have  been  pub 
lished  by  Government,  and  are  very  interesting,  giving 
a  description  of  the  country. 

In  September  the  rains  were  very  frequent,  some 
times  continuing  for  days. 

This  may  not  seem  serious  to  those  who  have  always 
been  accustomed  to  a  dwelling  and  a  good  bed,  but  to 
me,  who  had  no  shelter  and  whose  shrinking  form  was 
exposed  to  the  pitiless  storm,  and  nought  but  the  cold 
ground  to  lie  upon,  bringing  the  pains  and  distress  of 
rheumatism,  it  was  a  calamity  hard  to  bear,  and  I  often 
prayed  fervently  to  God  to  give  me  sweet  release  in  a 
flight  to  the  land  where  there  are  no  storms. 

Soon  the  winter  would  be  upon  us,  and  the  cold,  and 
sleet,  and  stormy  weather  would  be  more  difficult  to 
bear.  Would  I  be  so  fortunate,  would  Heaven  be  so 
gracious  as  to  place  me  in  circumstances  where  the 
wintry  winds  could  not  chill  or  make  me  suffer  !  My 
heart  seemed  faint  at  the  thought  of  what  was  before 
me,  for  hope  was  lessening  as  winter  approached  ! 


154  NARRATIVE  bF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

SCENES   ON   CANNON   BALL   PRAIKIE — REFLECTIONS. 

WELL  do  I  remember  my  thoughts  and  feelings 
when  first  I  beheld  the  mighty  and  beautiful  prairie 
of  Cannon  Ball  Kiver.  With  what  singular  emotions 
I  beheld  it  for  the  first  time!  I  could  compare  it  to 
nothing  but  a  vast  sea,  changed  suddenly  to  earth, 
with  all  its  heaving,  rolling  billows;  thousands  of 
acres  lay  spread  before  me  like  a  mighty  ocean,  bounded 
by  nothing  but  the  deep  blue  sky.  What  a  magnificent 
sight — a  sight  that  made  my  soul  expand  with  lofty 
thought  and  its  frail  tenement  sink  into  utter  nothing 
ness  before  it !  Well  do  I  remember  my  sad  thoughts 
and  the  turning  of  my  mind  upon  the  past,  as  I  stood 
alone  upon  a  slight  rise  of  ground,  and  overlooked 
miles  upon  miles  of  the  most  lovely,  the  most  sublime 
scene  I  had  ever  beheld.  Wave  upon  wave  of  land 
stretched  away  on  every  hand,  covered  with  beautiful 
green  grass  and  the  blooming  wild  flowers  of  the 
prairie.  Occasionally  I  caught  glimpses  of  wild  ani 
mals,  while  flocks  of  birds  of  various  kinds  and  beau 
tiful  plumage  skimming  over  the  surface  here  and 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  155 

there,  alighting  or  darting  upward  from  the  earth, 
added  life  and  beauty  and  variety  to  this  most  enchant 
ing  scene. 

It  had  been  a  beautiful  day,  and  the  sun  was  now 
just  burying  himself  in  the  far-off  ocean  of  blue,  and 
his  golden  rays  were  streaming  along  the  surface  of  the 
waving  grass  and  tinging  it  with  a  delightful  hue. 
Occasionally  some  elevated  point  caught  and  reflected 
back  his  rays  to  the  one  I  was  standing  upon,  and  it 
would  catch,  for  a  moment,  his  fading  rays,  and  glow 
like  a  ball  of  golden  fire.  Slowly  he  took  his  diurnal 
farewell,  as  if  loth  to  quit  a  scene  so  lovely,  and  at  last 
hid  himself  from  my  view  beyond  the  western  horizon. 

I  stood  and  marked  every  change  with  that  poetical 
feeling  of  pleasant  sadness  which  a  beautiful  sunset 
rarely  fails  to  awaken  in  the  breast  of  the  lover  of 
nature.  I  noted  every  change  that  was  going  on,  and 
yet  my  thoughts  were  far,  far  away.  I  thought  of  the 
hundreds  of  miles  that  separated  me  from  the  friends 
that  I  loved.  I  was  recalling  the  delight  with  which 
I  had,  when  a  little  girl,  viewed  the  farewell  scenes  of 
day  from  so  many  romantic  hills,  and  lakes,  and  rivers, 
rich  meadows,  mountain  gorge  and  precipice,  and  the 
quiet  hamlets  of  my  dear  native  land  so  far  away.  I 
fancied  I  could  see  my  mother  move  to  the  door,  with  a 
slow  step  and  heavy  heart,  and  gaze,  with  yearning 
affection,  toward  the  broad,  the  mighty  West,  and  sigh, 
wondering  what  had  become  of  her  lost  child. 


156  NAERATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

I  thought,  and  grew  more  sad  as  I  thought,  until 
tears  filled  my  eyes. 

Mother!  what  a  world  of  affection  is  comprised  in 
that  single  word ;  how  little  do  we  in  the  giddy  round 
of  youthful  pleasure  and  folly  heed  her  wise  counsels ; 
how  lightly  do  we  look  upon  that  zealous  care  with 
which  she  guides  our  otherwise  erring  feet,  and  watches 
with  feelings  which  none  but  a  mother  can  know  the 
gradual  expansion  of  our  youth  to  the  riper  years  of 
discretion.  We  may  not  think  of  it  then,  but  it  will 
be  recalled  to  our  minds  in  after  years,  when  the  gloomy 
grave,  or  a  fearful  living  separation,  has  placed  her  far 
beyond  our  reach,  and  her  sweet  voice  of  sympathy 
and  consolation  for  the  various  ills  attendant  upon  us 
sounds  in  our  ears  no  more.  How  deeply  then  we 
regret  a  thousand  deeds  that  we  have  done  contrary  to 
her  gentle  admonitions !  How  we  sigh  for  those  days 
once  more,  that  we  may  retrieve  what  we  have  done 
amiss  arid  make  her  kind  heart  glad  with  happiness! 
Alas !  once  gone,  they  can  never  be  recalled,  and  we 
grow  mournfully  sad  with  the  bitter  reflection. 

"  O,  my  mother !"  I  cried  aloud,  "  my  dearly  beloved 
mother!  Would  I  ever  behold  her  again?  should  I 
ever  return  to  my  native  land?  Would  I  find  her 
among  the  living  ?  If  not,  if  not,  heavens !  what  a 
sad,  what  a  painful  thought ! "  and  instantly  I  found 
my  eyes  swimming  in  tears  and  my  frame  trembling 
with  nervous  agitation.  But  I  would  houe  for  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  157 

best.  Gradually  I  became  calm;  then  I  thought  of 
my  husband,  and  what  might  be  his  fate.  It  was  sad 
at  best,  I  well  knew.  And  lastly,  though  I  tried  to 
avoid  it,  I  thought  of  Mary;  sweet,  lost,  but  dearly 
beloved  Mary ;  I  could  see  her  gentle  features ;  I  could 
hear  her  plaintive  voice,  soft  and  silvery  as  running 
waters,  and  sighed  a  long,  deep  sigh  as  I  thought  of  her 
murdered.  Could  I  never  behold  her  again  ?  No ;  she 
was  dead,  perished  by  the  cruel,  relentless  savage. 
Silence  brooded  over  the  world;  not  a  sound  broke 
the  solemn  repose  of  nature ;  the  summer  breeze  had 
rocked  itself  to  rest  in  the  willow  boughs,  and  the 
broad-faced,  familiar  moon  seemed  alive  and  toiling  as 
it  climbed  slowly  up  a  cloudless  sky,  passing  starry 
sentinels,  whose  nightly  challenge  was  lost  in  vast  vor 
tices  of  blue  as  they  paced  their  ceaseless  round  in  the 
mighty  camp  of  constellations.  With  my  eyes  fixed 
upon  my  gloomy  surroundings  of  tyranny,  occasionally 
a  slip  of  moonshine  silvered  the  ground.  I  watched 
and  reflected.  Oh,  hallowed  days  of  my  blessed  girl 
hood  !  They  rise  before  me  now  like  holy  burning 
stars  breaking  out  in  a  stormy,  howling  night,  making 
the  blackness  blacker  still.  The  short,  happy  spring 
time  of  life,  so  full  of  noble  aspirations,  and  glowing 
hopes  of  my  husband's  philanthropic  schemes  of  chari 
table  projects  in  the  future. 

We  had  planned  so  much  for  the  years   to   come, 
when,   prosperous   and  happy,  we  should   be  able  to 


158  NARKATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

distribute  some  happiness  among  those  whose  fate  might 
be  mingled  with  ours,  and  in  the  pursuit  of  our  daily 
avocations  we  would  find  joy  and  peace.  But,  alas! 
for  human  hopes  and  expectations ! 

It  is  thus  with  our  life.  We  silently  glide  along, 
little  dreaming  of  the  waves  which  will  so  soon  sweep 
over  us,  dashing  us  against  the  rocks,  or  stranding  us 
forever.  "We  do  not  dream  that  we  shall  ever  wreck, 
until  the  greater  wave  comes  over  us,  and  we  bend 
beneath  its  power. 

If  some  mighty  hand  could  unroll  the  future  to  our 
gaze,  or  set  aside  the  veil  which  enshrouds  it,  what 
pictures  would  be  presented  to  our  trembling  hearts? 
No ;  let  it  be  as  the  All- wise  hath  ordained — a  closed- 
up  tomb,  only  revealed  as  the  events  occur,  for  could 
we  bear  them  with  the  fortitude  we  should  if  they 
were  known  beforehand  ?  Shrinking  from  it,  we  would 
say,  ts  Let  the  cup  pass  from  me." 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  159 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

A  PRAIRIE   ON   FIRE — SCENES   OF   TERROR. 

IN  October,  we  were  overtaken  by  a  prairie  fire. 
At  this  season  of  the  year  the  plants  and  grass,  parched 
by  a  hot  sun,  are  ready  to  blaze  in  a  moment  if  ignited 
by  the  least  spark,  which  is  often  borne  OD  "She  wind 
from  some  of  the  many  camp  fires. 

With  frightful  rapidity  we  saw  it  extend  in  all  direc 
tions,  but  we  were  allowed  time  to  escape. 

The  Indians  ran  like  wild  animals  from  the  flames, 
uttering  yells  like  demons;  and  great  walls  of  fire 
from  the  right  hand  and  from  the  left  advanced  toward 
us,  hissing,  crackling,  and  threatening  to  unite  and 
swallow  us  up  in  their  raging  fury. 

We  were  amid  calcined  trees,  which  fell  with  a 
thundering  crash,  blinding  us  with  clouds  of  smoke, 
and  were  burned  by  the  showers  of  sparks,  which 
poured  upon  us  from  all  directions. 

The  conflagration  assumed  formidable  proportions; 
the  forest  shrunk  up  in  the  terrible  grasp  of  the  flames, 
and  the  prairie  presented  one  sheet  of  fire,  in  the  midst 
of  which  the  wild  animals,  driven  from  their  dens  and 


160  NARK  ATI  VE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

hiding-places  by  this  unexpected  catastrophy,  ran  about 
mad  with  terror. 

The  sky  gleamed  with  blood-red  reflection,  and  the 
impetuous  wind  swept  both  flames  and  smoke  before 
it. 

The  Indians  were  terrified  in  the  extreme  on  seeing 
around  them  the  mountain  heights  lighted  up  like 
beacons,  to  show  the  entire  destruction.  The  earth 
became  hot,  while  immense  troops  of  buffalo  made  the 
ground  tremble  with  their  furious  tread,  and  their  bel- 
lowings  of  despair  would  fill  with  terror  the  hearts  of 
the  bravest  men. 

Every  one  was  frightened,  running  about  the  camp 
as  if  struck  by  insanity. 

The  fire  continued  to  advance  majestically,  as  it 
were,  swallowing  up  every  thing  in  its  way,  preceded 
by  countless  animals  of  various  kinds,  that  bounded 
along  with  howls  of  fear,  pursued  by  the  scourge, 
which  threatened  to  overtake  them  at  every  step. 

A  thick  smoke,  laden  with  sparks,  was  already  pass 
ing  over  the  camp.  Ten  minutes  more,  and  all  would 
be  over  with  us,  I  thought,  when  I  saw  the  squaws 
pressing  the  children  to  their  bosoms. 

The  Indians  had  been  deprived  of  all  self-possession 
by  the  presence  of  our  imminent  peril — the  flames 
forming  an  immense  circle,  of  which  our  camp  had 
become  the  center. 

But,  fortunately,  the  strong  breeze  which,  up  to  that 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  161 

moment,  had  lent  wings  to  the  conflagration,  suddenly 
subsided,  and  there  was  not  a  breath  of  air  stirring. 

The  progress  of  the  fire  slackened.  Providence 
seemed  to  grant  us  time. 

The  camp  presented  a  strange  aspect.  On  bended 
knee,  and  with  clasped  hands,  I  prayed  fervently. 
The  fire  continued  to  approach,  with  its  vanguard  of 
wild  beasts. 

The  Indians,  old  and  young,  male  and  female,  be 
gan  to  pull  up  the  grass  by  the  roots  all  about  the 
camp,  then  lassoed  the  horses  and  hobbled  them  in  the 
center,  and,  in  a  few  moments,  a  large  space  was 
cleared,  where  the  herbs  and  grass  had  been  pulled  up 
with  the  feverish  rapidity  which  all  display  in  the  fear 
of  death. 

Some  of  the  Indians  went  to  the  extremity  of  the 
space,  where  the  grass  had  been  pulled  up,  and  formed 
a  pile  of  grass  and  plants  with  their  feet;  then,  with 
their  flint,  set  fire  to  the  mass,  and  thus  caused  "  fire 
to  fight  fire,"  as  they  called  it.  This  was  done  in  dif 
ferent  directions.  A  curtain  of  flames  rose  rapidly 
around  us,  and  for  some  time  the  camp  was  almost 
concealed  beneath  a  vault  of  fire. 

It  was  a  moment  of  intense  and  awful  anxiety.  By 
degrees  the  flames  became  less  fierce,  the  air  purer; 
the  smoke  dispersed,  the  roaring  diminished,  and,  at 
length,  we  were  able  to  recognize  each  other  in  this 
horrible  chaos. 
14 


162  NAEEATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

A  sigh  of  relief  burst  from  every  heart.  Our  camp 
was  saved !  After  the  first  moments  of  joy  were  over, 
the  camp  was  put  in  order,  and  all  felt  the  necessity 
of  repose,  after  the  terrible  anxieties  of  the  preceding 
hours;  and  also  to  give  the  ground  time  enough  to 
cool,  so  that  it  might  be  traveled  over  by  people  and 
horses. 

The  next  day  we  prepared  for  departure.  Tents 
were  folded,  and  packages  were  placed  upon  the  ponies, 
and  our  caravan  was  soon  pursuing  its  journey,  under 
the  direction  of  the  chief,  who  rode  in  advance  of  our 
band. 

The  appearance  of  the  prairie  was  much  changed 
since  the  previous  evening.  In  many  places  the  black 
and  burnt  earth  was  a  heap  of  smoking  ashes ;  scarred 
and  charred  trees,  still  standing,  displayed  their  sad 
dening  skeletons.  The  fire  still  roared  at  a  distance, 
and  the  horizon  was  still  obscured  by  smoke. 

The  horses  advanced  with  caution  over  the  uneven 
ground,  constantly  stumbling  over  the  bones  of  ani 
mals  that  had  fallen  victims  to  the  embrace  of  the 
flames. 

The  course  we  took  in  traveling  wound  along  a  nar 
row  ravine,  the  dried  bed  of  some  torrent,  deeply  in 
closed  between  two  hills.  The  ground  trodden  by  the 
horses  was  composed  of  round  pebbles,  which  slipped 
from  under  their  feet,  augmenting  the  difficulty  of  the 
march,  which  was  rendered  still  more  toilsome  to  me 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  163 

by  the  rays  of  the  sun  falling  directly  upon  my  un 
covered  head  and  face. 

The  day  passed  away  thus,  and,  aside  from  the 
fatigue  which  oppressed  me,  the  day's  journey  was 
unbroken  by  any  incident. 

At  evening,  we  again  camped  in  a  plain,  absolutely 
bare;  but  in  the  distance  we  could  see  an  appearance 
of  verdure,  affording  great  consolation,  for  we  were 
about  to  enter  a  spot  spared  by  the  conflagration. 

At  sunrise,  next  morning,  we  were  on  the  march 
toward  this  oasis  in  the  desert. 


164  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

LAST  DAYS  WITH  THE  OGALALLA  SIOUX — MASSACRE  OF  A  PARTY  RE 
TURNING  FROM  IDAHO — A  WOMAN'S  SCALP — A  SCALP  DANCE — SUS 
PICIOUS  CIRCUMSTANCE ARRIVAL  OF  BLACKFEET  INDIANS NE 
GOTIATIONS  FOR  MY  RANSOM — TREACHERY. 

MY  last  days  with  the  Ogalalla  Sioux  Indians  were 
destined  to  be  marked  by  a  terrible  remembrance. 

On  the  first  of  October,  while  the  savages  lingered 
in  camp  about  the  banks  of  the  Yellowstone  River, 
apparently  fearing,  yet  almost  inviting  attack  by  their 
near  vicinity  to  the  soldiers,  a  large  Mackinaw,  or 
flat-boat,  was  seen  coming  down  the  river. 

From  their  hiding-places  in  the  rocks  and  bushes, 
they  watched  its  progress  with  the  stealthy  ferocity  of 
the  tiger  waiting  for  his  prey. 

At  sundown  the  unsuspecting  travelers  pushed  their 
boat  toward  the  shore,  and  landed  for  the  purpose  of 
making  a  fire  and  camping  for  the  night. 

The  party  consisted  of  about  twenty  persons,  men, 
women,  and  children.  Suspecting  no  danger,  they  left 
their  arms  in  the  boat. 

With  a  simultaneous  yell,  the  savages  dashed  down 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  165 

upon  them,  dealing  death  and  destruction  in  rapid 
strokes. 

The  defenseless  emigrants  made  an  attempt  to  rush 
to  the  boat  for  arms,  but  were  cut  off,  and  their  bleed 
ing  bodies  dashed  into  the  river  as  fast  as  they  were 
slain.  Then  followed  the  torture  of  the  women  and 
children. 

Horrible  thought!  from  which  all  will  turn  with 
sickened  soul,  and  shuddering,  cry  to  Heaven,  "  How 
long,  O  Lord !  how  long  shall  such  inhuman  attrocities 
go  unpunished?" 

Not  a  soul  was  left  alive  when  that  black  day's 
work  was  done ;  and  the  unconscious  river  bore  away 
a  warm  tide  of  human  blood,  and  sinking  human 
forms. 

When  the  warriors  returned  to  camp,  they  brought 
their  frightful  trophies  of  blood-stained  clothes  and 
ghastly  scalps. 

My  heart-sick  eyes  beheld  the  dreadful  fruits  of 
carnage ;  and,  among  the  rest,  I  saw  a  woman's  scalp, 
with  heavy  chestnut  hair,  a  golden  brown,  and  four 
feet  in  length,  which  had  been  secured  for  its  beauty. 
The  tempting  treasure  lost  the  poor  girl  her  life,  which 
might  have  been  spared;  but  her  glorious  locks  were 
needed  to  hang  on  the  chief's  belt. 

Nearly  all  the  flat-boats  that  passed  down  the  Yel 
lowstone  River  to  the  Missiouri,  from  the  mining  re 
gions,  during  that  season,  were  attacked,  and  in  some 


166  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

instances  one  or  more  of  the  occupants  killed.  The 
approach  of  this  boat  was  known,  and  the  Indians  had 
ample  time  to  plan  their  attack  so  that  not  a  soul 
should  escape. 

That  night  the  whole  camp  of  braves  assembled  to 
celebrate  the  fearful  scalp  dance;  and  from  the  door 
of  my  tent  I  witnessed  the  savage  spectacle,  for  I  was 
ill,  and,  to  my  great  relief,  was  not  forced  to  join  in 
the  horrid  ceremony. 

A  number  of  squaws  occupied  the  center  of  the  ring 
they  formed,  and  the  pitiless  wretches  held  up  the  fresh 
scalps  that  day  reaped  in  the  harvest  of  death. 

Around  them  circled  the  frantic  braves,  flourishing 
torches,  and  brandishing  weapons,  with  the  most  fero 
cious  barks  and  yells,  and  wild  distortions  of  coun 
tenance. 

Some  uttered  boasts  of  bravery  and  prowess,  and 
others  lost  their  own  identity  in  mocking  their  dying 
victims  in  their  agony. 

Leaping  first  on  one  foot,  then  on  the  other,  accom 
panying  every  movement  with  wild  whoops  of  excite 
ment,  they  presented  a  scene  never  to  be  forgotten. 

The  young  brave  who  bore  the  beautiful  locks  as 
his  trophy,  did  not  join  in  the  dance.  He  sat  alone, 
looking  sad. 

I  approached  and  questioned  him,  and  he  replied 
that  he  regretted  his  dead  victim.  He  brought  a 
blood-stained  dress  from  his  lodge,  and  told  me  it  was 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  167 

worn  by  the  girl  with  the  lovely  hair,  whose  eyes 
haunted  him  and  made  him  sorry. 

After  being  cognizant  of  this  frightful  massacre,  I 
shrank  more  than  ever  from  my  savage  companions, 
and  pursued  my  tasks  in  hopeless  despondence  of  ever 
being  rescued  or  restored  to  civilized  life. 

One  day  I  was  astonished  to  notice  a  strange  Indian, 
whom  I  had  never  seen  before,  making  signs  to  me  of 
a  mysterious  nature. 

He  indicated  by  signs  that  he  wanted  me  to  run 
away  with  him  to  the  white  people.  I  had  become  so 
suspicious,  from  having  been  deceived  so  many  times, 
that  I  turned  from  him  and  entered  the  chief's  tent, 
where,  despite  his  cruelty  and  harshness  to  me,  I  felt 
comparatively  safe. 

I  afterward  saw  this  Indian,  or  rather  white  man, 
or  half-breed,  as  I  believe  him  to  have  been,  though 
he  could  not,  or  would  not  speak  a  word  of  English. 
His  long  hair  hung  loosely  about  his  shoulders,  and 
was  of  a  dark  brown  color.  He  had  in  no  respect  the 
appearance  of  an  Indian,  but  rather  that  of  a  wild, 
reckless  frontier  desperado.  I  had  never  seen  him  be 
fore,  though  he  seemed  well  known  in  the  camp. 

One  thing  that  perhaps  made  me  more  suspicious 
and  afraid  to  trust  any  one,  was  a  knowledge  of  the 
fast  that  many  of  the  Indians  who  had  lost  relatives  in 
the  recent  battles  with  General  Sully,  were  thirsting 
for  my  blood,  and  would  have  been  glad  to  decoy  me 


168  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

far  enough  away  to  wreak  their  vengeance,  and  be  safe 
from  the  fury  of  the  old  chief,  my  task-master. 

This  stranger  came  one  day  into  a  tent  where  I  was, 
and  showed  me  a  small  pocket  bible  that  had  belonged 
to  my  husband,  and  was  presented  to  him  by  his  now 
sainted  mother  many  years  before.  His  object  was  to 
assure  me  that  I  might  trust  him;  but  such  an  in 
stinctive  horror  of  the  man  had  taken  possession  of  me 
that  I  refused  to  believe  him ;  and  at  last  he  became 
enraged  and  threatened  to  kill  me  if  I  would  not  go 
with  him. 

I  plead  with  him  to  give  me  the  bible,  but  he  re 
fused.  How  dear  it  would  have  been  to  me  from  asso 
ciation,  and  what  strength  and  comfort  I  would  have 
received  from  its  precious  promises,  shut  out,  as  I  was, 
from  my  world  and  all  religious  privileges  and  sur 
rounded  by  heathen  savages. 

Soon  after  the  foregoing  incident,  the  old  chief  and 
his  three  sisters  went  away  on  a  journey,  and  I  was 
sent  to  live  with  some  of  his  relatives,  accompanied  by 
my  little  companion,  Yellow  Bird.  We  traveled  all 
day  to  reach  our  destination,  a  small  Indian  village. 
The  family  I  was  to  live  with  until  the  return  of  the 
chief  and  his  sisters,  consisted  of  a  very  old  Indian 
and  his  squaw,  and  a  young  girl. 

I  had  a  dread  of  going  among  strangers,  but  was 
thankful  for  the  kindness  with  which  I  was  received 
by  this  old  couple.  I  was  very  tired,  and  so  sad  and 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  169 

depressed,  that  I  cared  not  to  ask  for  any  thing,  but 
the  old  squaw,  seeming  to  understand  my  feelings,  con 
siderately  placed  before  me  meat  and  water,  and  kindly 
ministered  to  my  wants  in  every  way  their  means 
would  allow. 

I  was  with  this  family  nearly  three  weeks,  and  was 
treated  with  almost  affectionate  kindness,  not  only  by 
them,  but  by  every  member  of  the  little  community. 
The  children  would  come  to  see  me,  and  manifest  in 
various  ways  their  interest  in  me.  They  would  say, 
"  Wasechawea  (white  woman)  looks  sad ;  I  want  to 
shake  hands  with  her." 

I  soon  began  to  adapt  myself  to  my  new  surround 
ings,  and  became  more  happy  and  contented  than  I 
had  ever  yet  been  since  my  captivity  began.  My  time 
was  occupied  in  assisting  the  motherly  old  squaw  in 
her  sewing  and  other  domestic  work. 

There  was  but  once  a  cloud  come  between  us.  The 
old  chief  had  given  orders  that  I  was  not  to  be  per 
mitted  to  go  out  among  the  other  villagers  alone,  orders 
of  which  I  knew  nothing.  Feeling  a  new  sense  of 
freedom,  I  had  sometimes  gone  out,  and  on  one  occa 
sion,  having  been  invited  into  different  tipis  by  the 
squaws,  staid  so  long  that  the  old  Indian  sent  for  me, 
and  seemed  angry  when  I  returned.  He  said  it  was 
good  for  me  to  stay  in  his  tent,  but  bad  to  go  out 
among  the  others.  I  pacified  him  at  last  by  saying 
I  knew  his  home  was  pleasant,  and  I  was  happy  there, 
15 


170  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

and  that  I  did  not  know  it  was  bad  to  go  among  the 
other  tents. 

The  old  chief  returned,  finally,  and  my  brief  season 
of  enjoyment  ended.  He  seemed  to  delight  in  tortur 
ing  me,  often  pinching  my  arms  until  they  were  black 
and  blue.  Regarding  me  as  the  cause  of  his  wounded 
arm,  he  was  determined  that  I  should  suffer  with  him. 

"While  in  this  village  "  Man- Afraid-of-His-Horses  " 
arrived,  and  I  was  made  aware  of  his  high  standing 
as  a  chief  and  warrior  by  the  feasting  and  dancing 
which  followed.  He  was  splendidly  mounted  and 
equipped,  as  also  was  another  Indian  who  accompanied 
him. 

I  have  since  learned  from  my  husband  that  the 
treacherous  chief  made  such  statements  of  his  influence 
with  the  hostile  Indians  as  to  induce  him  to  purchase 
for  them  both  an  expensive  outfit,  in  the  hope  of  my 
release.  I  saw  and  conversed  with  him  several  times, 
and  though  he  told  me  that  he  was  from  the  Platte, 
he  said  nothing  of  the  real  errand  on  which  he  was 
sent,  but  returned  to  the  fort  and  reported  to  Mr. 
Kelly  that  the  band  had  moved  and  I  could  not  be 
found. 

Captain  Fisk  had  made  known  to  General  Sully 
the  fact  of  my  being  among  the  Indians,  and  the  ef 
forts  he  had  made  for  -my  release;  and  when  the 
Blackfeet  presented  themselves  before  the  General, 
asking  for  peace,  and  avowing  their  weariness  of  hos- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  171 

tility,  anxious  to  purchase  arms,  amunition,  and  n£ces- 
saries  for  the  approaching  winter,  he  replied : 

"  I  want  no  peace  with  you.  You  hold  in  captivity 
a  white  woman ;  deliver  her  up  to  us,  and  we  will  be 
lieve  in  your  professions.  But  unless  you  do,  we  will 
raise  an  army  of  soldiers  as  numerous  as  the  trees  on 
the  Missouri  River  and  exterminate  the  Indians." 

The  Blackfeet  assured  General  Sully  that  they  held 
no  white  woman  in  their  possession,  but  that  I  was 
among  the  Ogalallas. 

"  As  you  are  friendly  with  them,"  said  the  General, 
"go  to  them  and  secure  her,  and  we  will  then  reward 
you  for  so  doing." 

The  Blackfeet  warriors  appeared  openly  in  the  vil 
lage  a  few  days  afterward,  and  declared  their  intentions, 
stating  in  council  the  determination  of  General  Sully. 

The  Ogalallas  were  not  afraid,  they  said,  and  refused 
to  let  me  go.  They  held  solemn  council  for  two  days, 
and  at  last  resolved  that  the  Blackfeet  should  take  me 
as  a  ruse,  to  enable  them  to  enter  the  fort,  and  a 
wholesale  slaughter  should  exterminate  the  soldiers. 

"While  thus  deliberating  as  to  what  they  thought 
best — part  of  them  willing,  the  other  half  refusing  to 
let  me  go — Hunkiapa,  a  warrior,  came  into  the  lodge, 
and  ordered  me  out,  immediately  following  me. 

He  then  led  me  into  a  lodge  where  there  were  fifty 
warriors,  painted  and  armed — their  bows  strung  and 
their  quivers  full  of  arrows. 


172  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

From  thence,  the  whole  party,  including  three 
squaws,  who,  noting  ray  extreme  fear,  accompanied  me, 
started  toward  a  creek,  where  there  were  five  horses 
and  warriors  to  attend  us  to  the  Blackfeet  village. 

Placing  me  on  a  horse,  we  were  rapidly  pursuing 
our  way,  when  a  party  of  the  Ogalallas,  who  were  un 
willing,  came  up  with  us,  to  reclaim  me. 

Here  they  parleyed  for  a  time,  and,  finally,  after  a 
solemn  promise  on  the  part  of  my  new  captors  that  I 
should  be  returned  safely,  and  that  I  should  be  cared 
for  an^l  kindly  treated,  we  were  allowed  to  proceed. 

In  their  parleying,  one  of  the  warriors  ordered  me 
to  alight  from  the  horse,  pointing  a  pistol  to  my 
breast.  Many  of  them  clamored  for  my  life,  but, 
finally,  they  settled  the  matter,  and  permitted  us  to 
proceed  on  our  journey. 

After  so  many  escapes  from  death,  this  last  seemed 
miraculous ;  but  God  willed  it  otherwise,  and  to  him  I 
owe  my  grateful  homage. 

It  was  a  bitter  trial  for  me  to  be  obliged  to  go  with 
this  new  and  stranger  tribe.  I  was  unwilling  to  ex 
change  my  life  for  an  unknown  one,  and  especially  as 
my  companionship  with  the  sisters  of  the  chief  had 
been  such  as  to  protect  me  from  injury  or  insult.  A 
sort  of  security  and  safety  was  felt  in  the  lodge  of  the 
chief,  which  now  the  fear  of  my  new  position  made 
me  appreciate  still  more. 

Savages  they  were,  and  I  had  longed  to  be  free 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  173 

from  them;  but  now  I  parted  with  them  with  regret 
and  misgiving. 

Though  my  new  masters,  for  such  I  considered 
them,  held  out  promise  of  liberty  and  restoration  to 
my  friends,  knowing  the  treacherous  nature  of  the 
Indians,  I  doubted  them.  True,  the  Ogalallas  had 
treated  me  at  times  with  great  harshness  and  cruelty, 
yet  I  had  never  suffered  from  any  of  them  the  slightest 
personal  or  unchaste  insult.  Let  me  bear  testimony  to 
this  redeeming  feature  in  their  treatment  of  me. 

At  the  time  of  my  capture  I  became  the  exclusive 
property  of  Ottawa,  the  head  chief,  a  man  over  sev 
enty-five  years  of  age,  and  partially  blind,  yet  whose 
power  over  the  band  was  absolute.  Receiving  a  severe 
wound  in  a  melee  I  have  already  given  an  account  of, 
I  was  compelled  to  become  his  nurse  or  medicine 
woman ;  and  my  services  as  such  were  so  appreciated, 
that  harsh  and  cruel  as  he  might  be,  it  was  dangerous 
for  others  to  offer  me  insult  or  injury;  and  to  this 
fact,  doubtless,  I  owe  my  escape  from  a  fate  worse 
than  death. 

The  Blackfeet  are  a  band  of  the  Sioux  nation ;  con 
sequently,  are  allies  in  battle.  The  chief  dared  not 
refuse  on  this  account ;  besides,  he  was  an  invalid,  and 
wounded  badly. 

The  Blackfeet  left  three  of  their  best  horses  as  a 
guarantee  for  my  safe  return. 

The  chief  of  the  Ogalallas  had  expressed  the  desire 


174  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

that,  if  the  Great  Spirit  should  summon  him  away; 
that  I  might  be  killed,  in  order  to  become  his  attend 
ant  to  the  spirit  land. 

It  was  now  the  commencement  of  November,  and 
their  way  seemed  to  lead  to  the  snowy  regions,  where 
the  cold  might  prove  unendurable. 

When  I  heard  the  pledge  given  by  the  Blackfeet, 
my  fears  abated ;  hope  sprang  buoyant  at  the  thought 
of  again  being  within  the  reach  of  my  own  people, 
and  I  felt  confident  that,  once  in  the  fort,  I  could  frus 
trate  their  plans  by  warning  the  officers  of  their  in 
tentions. 

I  knew  what  the  courage  and  discipline  of  fort 
soldiers  could  accomplish,  and  so  hoped,  not  only  to 
thwart  the  savage  treachery,  but  punish  the  instiga 
tors. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  176 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

INDIAN  CUSTOMS. 

DURING  my  forced  sojourn  with  the  Ogalallas,  I  had 
abundant  opportunity  to  observe  the  manners  and  cus 
toms  peculiar  to  a  race  of  people  living  so  near,  and 
yet  of  whom  so  little  is  known  by  the  general  reader. 
A  chapter  devoted  to  this  subject  will  doubtless  inter 
est  all  who  read  this  narrative. 

Nothing  can  be  more  simple  in  its  arrangement  than 
an  Indian  camp  when  journeying,  and  especially  when 
on  the  war  path.  The  camping  ground,  when  practi 
cable,  is  near  a  stream  of  water,  and  adjacent  to  timber. 
After  reaching  the  spot  selected,  the  ponies  are  unloaded 
by  the  squaws,  and  turned  loose  to  graze.  The  tents, 
or  "  tipis,"  are  put  up,  and  wood  and  water  brought  for 
cooking  purposes.  All  drudgery  of  this  kind  is  per 
formed  by  the  squaws,  an  Indian  brave  scorning  as 
degrading  all  kinds  of  labor  not  incident  to  the  chase 
or  the  war  path. 

An  Indian  tipi  is  composed  of  several  dressed  skins, 
usually  of  the  buffalo,  sewed  together  and  stretched 
over  a  number  of  poles,  the  larger  ones  containing  as 


176  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

many  as  twenty  of  these  poles,  which  are  fifteen  to 
twenty  feet  long.  They  are  of  yellow  pine,  stripped 
of  bark,  and  are  used  as  "  travois  "  in  traveling.  Three 
poles  are  tied  together  near  the  top  or  small  ends,  and 
raised  to  an  upright  position,  the  bottoms  being  spread 
out  as  far  as  the  fastening  at  the  top  will  permit.  Other 
poles  are  laid  into  the  crotch  thus  formed  at  the  top, 
and  spread  out  in  a  circular  line  with  the  three  first 
put  up.  This  comprises  the  frame  work,  and  when  in 
the  position  described  is  ready  to  receive  the  covering, 
which  is  raised  to  the  top  by  means  of  a  rawhide  rope, 
when,  a  squaw  seizing  each  lower  corner,  it  is  rapidly 
brought  around,  and  the  edges  fastened  together  with 
wooden  pins,  a  squaw  getting  down  on  all  fours, 
forming  a  perch  upon  which  the  tallest  squaw  of  the 
family  mounts  and  inserts  the  pins  as  high  as  she 
can  reach.  A  square  opening  in  the  tent  serves  for 
a  door,  and  is  entered  in  a  stooping  posture.  A  piece 
of  hide  hangs  loosely  over  this  opening,  and  is  kept 
in  position  by  a  heavy  piece  of  wood  fastened  at  the 
bottom. 

When  in  position,  the  Indian  tipi  is  of  the  same 
shape  as  the  Sibley  tent.  In  the  middle  is  built  a  fire, 
where  all  the  cooking  is  done,  a  hole  at  the  top  afford 
ing  egress  for  the  smoke.  The  preparation  for  a  meal 
is  a  very  simple  affair.  Meat  was  almost  their  only 
article  of  diet,  and  was  generally  roasted,  or  rather 
warmed  through  over  the  fire,  though  sometimes  it  was 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  177 

partially  boiled,  and  always  eaten  without  salt  or  bread. 
They  have  no  set  time  for  eating;  will  fast  all  of  one 
day,  and  perhaps  eat  a  dozen  times  the  next. 

The  outer  edge  of  the  tent  contains  the  beds  of  the 
family,  which  are  composed  of  buffalo  robes  and 
blankets.  These  are  snugly  rolled  up  during  the  day, 
and  do  service  as  seats. 

If  there  is  reason  to  suppose  an  enemy  near,  no  fire 
is  allowed  in  the  camp ;  and  in  that  case  each  one  satis 
fies  appetite  as  best  he  or  she  can,  but  generally  with 
"  pa-pa,"  or  dried  buffalo  meat. 

An  Indian  camp  at  close  of  day  presents  a  most  ani 
mated  picture.  The  squaws  passing  to  and  fro,  loaded 
with  wood  and  water,  or  meat,  or  guiding  the  sledges 
drawn  by  dogs,  carrying  their  all;  dusky  warriors 
squatted  on  the  ground,  in  groups,  around  fires  built 
in  the  open  air,  smoking  their  pipes,  or  repairing 
weapons,  and  recounting  their  exploits ;  half  naked  and 
naked  children  capering  about  in  childish  glee,  furnish 
a  picture  of  the  nomadic  life  of  these  Indians  of  strange 
interest.  Not  more  than  ten  minutes  are  required  to 
set  up  an  Indian  village. 

When  it  becomes  necessary  to  move  a  village,  which 
fact  is  never  known  to  the  people,  a  crier  goes  through 
the  camp,  shouting,  "  Egalakapo !  Egalakapo  I"  when 
all  the  squaws  drop  whatever  work  they  may  be 
engaged  in,  and  in  an  instant  are  busy  as  bees,  taking 
down  tipis,  bringing  in  the  ponies  and  dogs,  and  load- 


178  %       NAERATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

ing  them;  and  in  less  than  fifteen  minutes  the  caval 
cade  is  on  the  march. 

The  squaws  accompany  the  men  when  they  go  to 
hunt  buffalo,  and  as  fast  as  the  animals  are  killed,  they 
strip  off  their  hides,  and  then  cut  off  the  meat  in  strips 
about  three  feet  long,  three  to  four  inches  wide,  and 
two  inches  thick ;  and  such  is  their  skill  that  the  bones 
will  be  left  intact  and  as  free  from  meat  as  though  they 
had  been  boiled.  The  meat  is  then  taken  to  camp 
and  hung  up  to  dry.  It  is  most  filthy,  being  covered 
with  grass  and  the  excrement  of  the  buffalo. 

The  medicine  men  treat  all  diseases  nearly  alike. 
The  principal  efforts  are  directed  to  expelling  the  spirit, 
whatever  it  may  be,  which  it  is  expected  the  medicine 
man  will  soon  discover,  and  having  informed  the  friends 
what  it  is,  he  usually  requires  them  to  be  in  readiness 
to  shoot  it,  as  soon  as  he  shall  succeed  in  expelling  it. 

Incantations  and  ceremonies  are  used,  intended  to 
secure  the  aid  of  the  spirit,  or  spirits,  the  Indian  wor 
ships.  When  he  thinks  he  has  succeeded,  the  medicine 
man  gives  the  command,  and  from  two  to  six  or  more 
guns  are  fired  at  the  door  of  the  tent  to  destroy  the 
spirit  as  it  passes  out. 

Many  of  these  medicine  men  depend  wholly  on  con 
juring,  sitting  by  the  bedside  of  the  patient,  making 
gestures  and  frightful  noises,  shaking  rattles,  and 
endeavoring,  by  all  means  in  their  power,  to  frighten 
the  evil  spirit.  They  use  fumigation,  and  are  very  fond 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  179 

of  aromatic  substances,  using  and  burning  cedar  and 
many  different  plants  to  cleanse  the  tent  in  which  the 
sick  person  lies. 

The  native  plants,  roots,  herbs,  and  so  forth,  are  used 
freely,  and  are  efficacious. 

They  are  very  careful  to  conceal  from  each  other, 
except  a  few  initiated,  as  well  as  from  white  men,  a 
knowledge  of  the  plants  used  as  medicine,  probably 
believing  that  their  efficacy,  in  some  measure,  depends 
on  this  concealment. 

There  is  a  tall,  branching  plant,  growing  abundantly 
in  the  open  woods  and  prairies  near  the  Missouri  River, 
which  is  used  chiefly  by  the  Indians  as  a  purgative,  and 
is  euphorbia  corrallata,  well  known  to  the  botanist. 

Medicines  are  generally  kept  in  bags  made  of  the 
skin  of  some  animal. 

All  the  drinks  which  are  given  the  sick  to  quench 
thirst  are  astringent,  sometimes  bitter  and  sometimes 
slightly  mucilaginous. 

The  most  common  is  called  red-root  (ceanothus 
canadensis) ,  a  plant  abounding  in  the  western  prairies, 
although  they  seem  to  have  more  faith  in  some  ceremony. 

A  dance  peculiar  to  the  tribe  where  I  was,  called  the 
pipe  dance,  is  worth  mentioning,  and  is  called  by  the 
Indians  a  good  medicine.  A  small  fire  is  kindled  in 
the  village,  and  around  this  the  dancers,  which  usually 
consist  of  young  men,  collect,  each  one  seated  upon  a 
robe. 


180  NAEEATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

The  presiding  genius  is  a  chief,  or  a  medicine  man, 
who  seats  himself  by  a  fire,  with  a  long  pipe  which 
he  prepares  for  smoking.  Offering  it  first  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  he  then  extends  it  toward  the  north,  south, 
east,  and  west,  muttering  unintelligibly.  Meanwhile 
an  equally  august  personage  beats  a  drum,  singing  and 
leaping  and  smoking.  The  master  of  ceremonies  sits 
calmly  looking  on,  puffing  away  with  all  the  vigor 
imaginable. 

The  dance  closes  with  piercing  yells,  and  barking 
like  frightened  dogs,  and  it  lasts  an  hour  or  more. 

"When  the  mother  gives  birth  to  her  child,  it  is  not 
uncommon  for  no  other  person  to  be  present.  She 
then  lives  in  a  hut  or  lodge  by  herself  until  the  child 
is  twenty-five  or  thirty  days  old,  when  she  takes  it  to 
its  father,  who  then  sees  his  child  for  the  first  time. 

Females,  after  parturition,  and  also  in  other  condi 
tions,  bathe  themselves — swim,  as  they  express  it — in 
the  nearest  river  or  lake. 

This  is,  no  doubt,  a  most  efficacious  means  of  im 
parting  strength  and  vigor  to  the  constitution,  and  it 
is  certain  that  Indian  females  are  less  subject  to  what 
are  termed  female  complaints  than  white  women. 

It  is  an  uncommon  occurrence  that  an  Indian  woman 
loses  her  life  in  parturition. 

When  the  child  is  old  enough  to  run  alone,  it  is 
relieved  of  its  swathings,  and  if  the  weather  is  not  too 
cold,  it  is  sent  off  without  a  particle  of  clothing  to  pro- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  181 

tect  it  or  impede  the  action  of  its  limbs,  and  in  this 
manner  it  is  allowed  to  remain  until  it  is  several  years 
old,  when  it  receives  a  limited  wardrobe. 

Despite  the  rugged  and  exposed  life  they  lead,  there 
are  comparatively  few  cripples  and  deformed  persons 
among  them.  It  is  said  that  deformed  infants  are 
regarded  as  unprofitable  and  a  curse  from  the  Great 
Spirit,  and  disposed  of  by  death  soon  after  birth. 
Sometimes,  at  the  death  of  a  mother,  the  infant  is  also 
interred.  An  incident  of  this  kind  was  related  to  me. 
A  whole  family  had  been  carried  off  by  small-pox  ex 
cept  an  infant.  Those  who  were  not  sick  had  as  much 
to  do  as  they  could  conveniently  attend  to,  consequently 
there  was  no  one  willing  to  take  charge  of  the  little 
orphan.  It  was  placed  in  the  arms  of  its  dead  mother, 
enveloped  in  blankets  and  a  buffalo-robe,  and  laid  upon 
a  scaffold  in  their  burying-place.  Its  cries  were  heard 
for  some  time,  but  at  last  they  grew  fainter,  and  finally 
were  hushed  altogether  in  the  cold  embrace  of  death, 
with  the  moaning  wind  sounding  its  requiem,  and  the 
wolves  howling  in  the  surrounding  gloom,  a  fitting 
dirge  for  so  sad  a  fate. 

The  Indians  believe  that  God,  or  the  Great  Spirit, 
created  the  universe  and  all  things  just  as  they  exist. 

They  believe  the  sun  to  be  a  large  body  of  heat,  and 
that  it  revolves  around  the  earth.  Some  believe  it  is  a 
ball  of  fire.  They  do  not  comprehend  the  revolution 
of  the  earth  around  the  sun.  They  suppose  the  sun 


182  NARK  ATI  VE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

"literally  rises  and  sets,  and  that  our  present  theory  is 
an  invention  of  the  white  man,  and  that  he  is  not  sin 
cere  when  he  says  the  earth  moves  around  the  sun. 

They  say  that  paradise,  or  the  happy  hunting- 
grounds,  is  above,  but  where,  they  have  no  definite 
idea,  though  all  think  the  future  a  happier  state.  They 
regard  skill  in  hunting  or  success  in  war  as  the  pass 
port  to  eternal  happiness  and  plenty,  where  there  is  no 
cold  or  wet  season.  Still  they  all  acknowledge  it  is  the 
gift  of  the  "  Wa-hon  Tonka,"  the  Great  Spirit. 

The  manner  of  disposing  of  their  dead  is  one  of  the 
peculiar  customs  of  the  Indians  of  the  plains  which 
impresses  the  beholder  for  the  first  time  most  forcibly. 
Four  forked  posts  are  set  up,  and  on  them  a  platform 
is  laid,  high  enough  to  be  out  of  reach  of  wolves  or 
other  carniverous  animals,  and  on  this  the  body  is 
placed,  wrapped  in  buifalo-robes  or  blankets,  and  some 
times  both,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  de 
ceased,  and  these  are  wound  securely  with  a  strip  of 
buffalo  hide.  If  in  the  vicinity  of  timber,  the  body  is 
placed  on  a  platform,  securely  fixed  in  the  crotch  of  a 
high  tree.  The  wrappings  of  buffalo-robe  or  blankets 
protect  the  body  from  ravenous  birds  that  hover  around, 
attracted  by  the  scent  of  an  anticipated  feast. 

All  that  pertained  to  the  dead  while  living,  in  the 
way  of  furs,  blankets,  weapons,  cooking  utensils,  etc., 
are  also  deposited  with  the  body.  In  some  instances, 
the  horse  belonging  to  the  deceased  is  shot.  They  be- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  18J5 

lieve  that  the  spirit  wanders  off  to  distant  hunting- 
grounds,  and  as  it  may  have  to  pass  over  a  country 
where  there  is  no  game,  a  quantity  of  dried  buffalo 
meat  is  usually  left  with  the  body  for  its  subsistence. 
While  on  a  journey,  these  burial  places  are  held  sacred 
as  those  of  a  Christian  nation,  and  when  a  tribe  is  pass 
ing  such  localities  they  will  make  a  detour  rather  than 
go  the  more  direct  road  by  the  resting-place  of  their 
dead,  while  the  relatives  leave  the  trail  and  go  alone  to 
the  spot,  and  there  renew  and  repeat  their  mourning  as 
on  the  occasion  of  his  death.  They  also  leave  presents 
for  the  dead  of  such  little  trinkets  as  he  most  prized 
before  he  departed  to  his  new  hunting-grounds. 

The  boys  are  early  taught  the  arts  of  war.  A  bow 
and  arrows  are  among  the  first  presents  that  an  Indian 
youth  receives  from  his  parents,  and  he  is  soon  in 
structed  in  their  use.  Indeed,  the  skill  of  a  hunter 
seems  to  be  a  natural  endowment,  and,  although  some 
are  more  accurate  and  active  than  others,  they  all  shoot 
with  wonderful  precision  and  surprising  aptitude,  seem 
ing  to  inherit  a  passionate  love  for  the  sports  of  the 
chase. 

The  Indian  boy  receives  no  name  until  some  dis 
tinguishing  trait  of  character  or  feat  suggests  one,  and 
changes  it  from  time  to  time  as  more  fitting  ones  are 
suggested.  Some  of  their  names  are  very  odd,  and 
some  quite  vulgar. 

The  wife  is  sometimes  wooed  and  won,  as  if  there 


184  NAEEATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

was  something  of  seatiment  in  the  Indian  character, 
but  oftener  purchased  without  the  wooing.  When  the 
desired  object  is  particularly  attractive,  and  of  a  good 
family,  the  courting  and  purchasing  both  may  be  re 
quired.  When  a  young  brave  goes  courting,  he  dec 
orates  himself  out  in  his  best  attire,  instinctively  divin 
ing  that  appearances  weigh  much  in  the  eyes  of  a  forest 
belle,  or  dusky  maiden,  who  receives  him  bashfully, 
for  a  certain  kind  of  modesty  is  inherent  in  Indian 
girls,  which  is  rather  incongruous  when  considered  in 
connection  with  their  peculiar  mode  of  life.  Discre 
tion  and  propriety  are  carefully  observed,  and  the 
lovers  sit  side  by  side  in  silence,  he  occasionally  pro 
ducing  presents  for  her  acceptance.  These  express  a 
variety  of  sentiment,  and  refer  to  distinct  and  separate 
things;  some  signifying  love;  some,  strength;  some, 
bravery ;  others  allude  to  the  life  of  servitude  she  is 
expected  to  live  if  she  becomes  his  wife.  If  they  are 
accepted  graciously,  and  the  maiden  remains  seated,  it 
is  considered  equivalent  to  an  assurance  of  love  on  her 
part,  and  is  acted  upon  accordingly.  Although  no 
woman's  life  is  made  less  slavish  by  the  marriage  con 
nection,  and  no  one  is  treated  with  respect,  it  is  scarcely 
known  in  Indian  life  that  a  girl  has  remained  unmar 
ried  even  to  middle  age. 

When  a  chief  desires  to  multiply  the  number  of  his 
wives,  he  often  marries  several  sisters,  if  they  can  be 
had,  not  because  of  any  particular  fancy  he  may  have 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  185 

for  any  but  the  one  who  first  captivated  him,  but  be 
cause  he  thinks  it  more  likely  to  have  harmony  in  the 
household  when  they  are  all  of  one  family.  Not  even 
squaws  can  live  happily  together,  when  each  may  have  a 
part  interest  in  the  same  man  as  their  husband  jointly. 
Polygamy  is  inconsistent  with  the  female  character, 
whether  in  barbarism  or  civilization. 

As  many  skins  as  they  can  transport  on  their  ponies, 
of  the  game  killed  while  on  their  hunts,  are  dressed  by 
the  squaws,  and  then  taken  to  some  trading  post,  mili 
tary  station,  or  agency,  and  bartered  off  for  such  articles 
as  are  most  desired  by  them,  such  as  beads,  paints,  etc., 
and  powder,  lead,  and  caps.  They  are  willing  to  allow 
much  more  proportionately  for  ammunition  than  any 
other  articles.  They  are  most  outrageously  swindled 
by  the  traders  whom  our  Government  licenses  to  trade 
with  them.  A  buffalo-robe  which  the  trader  sells  for 
from  ten  to  fifteen  dollars,  is  bought  from  the  Indians 
for  a  pint  cup  of  sugar  and  a  small  handful  of  bullets, 
while  furs  of  all  kinds  are  exchanged  for  paints  and 
trinkets  at  equally  disproportionate  rates.  The  Indians 
know  they  are  cheated  whenever  they  barter  with  the 
white  traders,  but  they  have  no  remedy,  as  there  is  no 
competition,  and  hence  much  of  their  disaffection. 

Buffalo-robes,  bearskins,  and  deer,  and  antelope  skins 
are  brought  in  in  great  numbers ;  they  shoot  and  trap 
the  beaver  and  otter  expressly  for  their  furs. 

The  Indians  are  almost  universally  fond  of  whisky, 
16 


186  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

and  have  a  strong  propensity  for  gambling.  They  will 
risk  at  cards  almost  every  thing  they  own,  and  if  un 
successful  appear  quite  resigned  to  their  loss,  resting  in 
the  gambler's  hope  of  "  better  luck  next  time." 

The  squaws  play  a  game  with  small  bones  of  oblong 
shape,  which  seems  to  have  a  great  fascination  for 
them,  as  I  have  known  them  to  spend  whole  days  and 
nights  at  it,  and  in  many  instances  gambling  away 
every  thing  they  owned.  Five  of  these  pieces  are  used, 
each  possessing  a  relative  value  in  the  game,  designa 
ted  by  spots  from  one  to  five  on  one  side,  the  other 
being  blank.  They  are  placed  in  a  dish  or  small 
basket,  which  is  shaken  and  then  struck  upon  the 
ground  with  a  jar,  tossing  the  pieces  over,  and  accord 
ing  to  the  number  of  spots  up,  so  is  the  game  decided, 
very  similar,  I  imagine,  to  the  white  man's  game  of 
"  high-die." 

They  have  a  peculiar  way  of  defining  time.  When 
they  wish  to  designate  an  hour  of  the  day,  they  point 
to  the  position  the  sun  should  be  in  at  that  time.  The 
number  of  days  is  the  number  of  sleeps.  Their  next 
division  of  time  is  the  number  of  moons,  instead  of  our 
months;  and  the  seasons  are  indicated  by  the  state  of 
vegetation.  For  instance,  spring  is  when  the  grass 
begins  to  grow,  and  the  autumn  when  the  leaves  fall 
from  the  trees,  while  years  are  indicated  by  the  season 
of  snows. 

There  is  a  language  of  signs  common  to  all  the  tribes, 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  187 

by  which  one  tribe  may  communicate  with,  another 
without  being  able  to  speak  or  understand  its  dialect. 
Each  tribe  is  known  by  some  particular  sign. 

The  Indian  is  noted  for  his  power  of  endurance  of 
both  fatigue  and  physical  pain.  I  have  thought  much 
upon  the  fear  manifested  by  these  reputed  brave  bar 
barians;  they  seem  to  be  borne  down  with  the  most 
tormenting  fear  for  their  personal  safety  at  all  times,  at 
home  or  roaming  for  plunder,  or  when  hunting,  and 
yet  courage  is  made  a  virtue  among  them,  while  cow 
ardice  is  the  unpardonable  sin.  When  compelled  to 
meet  death,  they  seem  to  muster  sullen,  obstinate  defi 
ance  of  their  doom,  that  makes  the  most  of  a  dreaded 
necessity,  rather  than  seek  a  preparation  to  meet  it  with 
submission,  which  they  often  dissemble,  but  never 
possess. 

Instinct,  more  than  reason,  is  the  guide  of  the  red. 
man.  He  repudiates  improvement,  and  despises  man 
ual  effort.  For  ages  has  his  heart  been  imbedded  in 
moral  pollution. 

The  blanket,  as  worn  by  the  Indian,  is  an  insuper 
able  barrier  to  his  advance  in  arts  or  agriculture. 
When  this  is  forever  dispensed  with,  then  his  hands 
will  be  free  to  grasp  the  mechanic's  tools  or  guide  the 
plow.  It  is  both  graceful  and  chaste  in  their  eyes,  and 
to  adopt  the  white  man's  dress  is  a  great  obstacle,  a 
requirement  too  humiliating,  for  they  have  personal  as 
well  as  national  pride.  No  hat  is  worn,  but  the  head 


188  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

is  covered  with  feathers  aud  rude  ornaments.  A  heavy 
mass  of  wampum,  often  very  expensive,  adorns  the 
neck.  Frequently  the  entire  rim  of  each  ear  is  pierced 
with  holes,  and  adorned  with  jewels  of  silver,  or 
something  resembling  it. 

The  Indian  does  every  thing  through  motives  of 
policy.  He  has  none  of  the  kindlier  feelings  of 
humanity  in  him.  He  is  as  devoid  of  gratitude  as  he 
is  hypocritical  and  treacherous.  He  observes  a  treaty, 
or  promise,  only  so  long  as  it  is  dangerous  for  him  to 
disregard  it,  or  for  his  interest,  in  other  ways,  to  keep 
it.  Cruelty  is  inherent  in  them,  and  is  early  manifested 
in  the  young,  torturing  birds,  turtles,  or  any  little  ani 
mal  that  may  fall  into  their  hands.  They  seem  to 
delight  in  it,  while  the  pleasure  of  the  adult  in  tortur 
ing  his  prisoners  is  most  unquestionable.  They  are 
inveterate  beggars,  but  never  give,  unless  with  a  view 
to  receive  a  more  valuable  present  in  return. 

The  white  man,  he  has  been  taught,  is  his  enemy,  and 
he  has  become  the  most  implacable  enemy  of  the  white 
man.  His  most  fiendish  murders  of  the  innocent  is  his 
sweetest  revenge  for  a  wrong  that  has  been  done  by 
another. 

The  youth  are  very  fond  of  war.  They  have  no 
other  ambition,  and  pant  for  the  glory  of  battle,  long 
ing  for  the  notes  of  the  war  song,  that  they  may  rush 
in  and  win  the  feathers  of  a  brave.  They  listen  to  the 
stories  of  the  old  men,  as  they  recall  the  stirring  scenes 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  189 

of  their  youth,  or  sing  their  war  songs,  which  form 
only  a  boasting  recapitulation  of  their  daring  and 
bravery.  They  yearn  for  the  glory  of  war,  which  is 
the  only  path  to  distinction.  Having  no  arts  or  in 
dustrial  pursuits,  the  tribes  are  fast  waning  from  war, 
exposure,  and  disease. 

But  few  of  the  tribes  cultivate  the  soil,  the  nature  of 
the  Indian  rendering  in  his  eyes  as  degrading  all  labor 
not  incident  to  the  chase  or  the  war-path ;  and  not 
withstanding  the  efforts  of  missionaries,  and  the  vast 
sums  of  money  expended  by  the  Government  to  place 
them  on  reservations  and  teach  them  the  art  of  agricul 
ture,  the  attempts  to  civilize  the  Indian  in  that  way 
may  be  considered  almost  a  total  failure.  The  results 
bear  no  comparison  to  their  cost. 

Their  ideas  of  the  extent  and  power  of  the  white 
race  are  very  limited,  and  after  I  had  learned  the  lan 
guage  sufficiently  to  converse  with  them,  I  frequently 
tried  to  explain  to  them  the  superior  advantages  of  the 
white  man's  mode  of  living.  They  would  ask  me 
many  questions,  as  to  the  number  of  the  white  men  on 
this  side  of  the  big  water,  and  how  far  that  extended ; 
and  on  being  told  of  two  big  oceans,  they  would  ask 
if  the  whites  owned  the  big  country  on  the  other 
side,  and  if  there  were  any  Indians  there.  Many  of 
my  statements  were  received  with  incredulity,  and  I 
was  often  called  a  liar,  especially  when  I  told  of  the 
number  and  rapid  increase  of  the  white  race;  some- 


190  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

-times  the  older  ones  would  get  angry.  The  younger 
ones  were  often  eager  listeners,  and  especially  in  times 
of  scarcity  and  hunger  would  they  gather  around  me  to 
learn  about  the  white  man,  and  then  would  I  endeavor 
to  impress  them  with  the  advantages  of  a  fixed  home 
and  tilling  the  soil  over  their  wild,  roaming  life. 


AM£>NG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  191 


CHAPTER    XX. 

AN  INDIAN  TRADITION — ARRIVAL  AT  THE  BLACKFEET  VILLAGE — AW 
OFFER  TO  PURCHASE  ME  INDIGNANTLY  REJECTED — A  YANKTON 
ATTEMPTS  MY  CAPTURE. 

THE  Blackfeet  village  was  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  from  the  Ogalallas,  and  the  way  thither  lay 
often  over  the  tops  of  bare  and  sandy  hills. 

On  the  summits  of  these  heights  I  found  shells 
such  as  are  picked  up  at  the  sea-side.  The  Indians 
accounted  for  their  appearance  there  by  saying,  that 
once  a  great  sea  rolled  over  the  face  of  the  country, 
and  only  one  man  in  a  boat  escaped  with  his  family. 
He  had  sailed  about  in  the  boat  until  the  waters  re 
tired  to  their  place,  and,  living  there,  became  the 
father  of  all  the  Indians. 

These  savages  proved  very  kind  to  me.  Though 
their  nation  is  regarded  by  the  whites  as  very  vindic 
tive  and  hostile,  they  showed  me  nothing  but  civility 
and  respect. 

On  the  third  morning  we  reached  a  small  village, 
where  we  halted.  The  Indians  of  the  village  were 
rejoiced  to  see  me.  Among  them  I  recognized  many 


192  NAEKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

familiar  faces,  and  they  imparted  to  us  their  mistrust 
and  apprehension  lest  I  had  been  stolen  from  the 
Ogalallas ;  but  the  Blackfeet  assured  them  to  the  con 
trary;  and,  after  questioning  me,  they  became  satis 
fied,  and  gave  us  food,  promising  to  send  warriors  to 
our  village,  and  giving  us  another  horse. 

The  journey  to  the  village  of  the  Blackfeet  was  ex 
ceedingly  wearisome — completely  exhausting  me  by  its 
length ;  and  I  suffered  from  the  intense  cold  weather. 

Approaching  their  village,  they  entered  it  with  loud 
demonstrations  of  joy,  singing  and  whooping  after 
the  manner  of  their  race,  with  noises  defying  descrip 
tion. 

I  was  received  with  great  joy;  and  even  marks  of 
distinction  were  shown  me.  That  night  there  was  a 
feast,  and  every  thing  denoted  a  time  of  rejoicing. 

My  life  was  now  changed — instead  of  waiting  upon 
others,  they  waited  upon  me. 

The  day  of  my  arrival  in  the  Blackfeet  village  was 
a  sad  one,  indeed,  being  the  first  anniversary  of  my 
wedding.  The  songs  and  shouts  of  exultation  of  the 
Indians  seemed  like  a  bitter  mockery  of  my  misery 
and  helplessness. 

I  met  in  the  village  many  warriors  whom  I  had 
seen  during  the  summer,  and  knew  that  they  had  par 
ticipated  in  the  battles  with  General  Sully.  They  saw 
that  something  had  made  me  sad  and  thoughtful,  and 
asked  what  it  was.  I  told  them  it  was  my  birth-day. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX  INDIANS.  193 

Soon  after  my  arrival,  Egosegalonicha  was  sent  to 
me,  and  inquired  how  I  was  treated,  and  particularly 
wished  to  know  if  they  were  respectful  to  me.  She 
told  me  that  she  was  sent  to  inquire  for  my  safety  and 
well-being,  and  that  any  remissness  on  the  part  of  the 
Blackfeet  would  be  visited  with  vengeance. 

She  told  me  that  her  people  mourned  the  captive's 
absence,  and  grieved  for  her  presence.  From  others  I 
learned  the  same. 

Next  morning  there  was  great  commotion  in  the 
camp,  caused  by  the  arrival  of  a  delegation  from  the 
Yanktons,  with  a  handsome  horse  and  saddle,  as  a 
present  for  me. 

The  saddle  was  of  exquisite  workmanship,  em 
broidered  with  beads,  and  richly  decorated  with  fringe. 

The  Yanktons  desired  to  purchase  me,  offering  five 
of  their  finest  horses  for  me,  which  the  Blackfeet  were 
quite  indignant  at,  replying,  that  they  also  had  fine 
horses;  and,  deeming  it  an  insult,  returned  the  horse 
and  its  saddle.  Fearing  my  disappointment,  they,  in 
council  that  night,  decided  to  present  me  with  some 
thing  as  worthy  as  the  Yanktons  had  sent. 

Accordingly,  at  the  door  of  the  tent  next  morning 
were  four  of  their  best  animals;  eight  beautiful  robes 
were  brought  in  by  the  young  men,  and  given  me  also. 

The  Yanktons  were  told  to  return  to  their  tribe,  and 
if  such  a  message  was  again  sent,  the  hatchet  would  be 
painted  and  given  to  them. 
17 


194  NARRATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 

This  closed  the  negotiation,  but  not  their  efforts  to 
obtain  me. 

The  large  reward  which  had  been  offered  for  my 
recovery  caused  the  Indians  much  trouble,  as  fre 
quently  large  parties  from  other  tribes  would  come  in, 
offering  to  purchase  me  from  those  who  held  me  cap 
tive.  Several  such  instances  occurred  while  I  was  with 
the  Ogalallas;  nor  were  the  Blackfeet  exempt  from 
similar  annoyances. 

One  day,  while  in  Tall  Soldier's  tipi,  there  was  a 
large  body  of  mounted  warriors  seen  approaching  the 
village.  The  women  gathered  around  me,  and  told  me 
I  must  stay  in  the  tent,  concealed.  All  was  excite 
ment,  and  the  women  seemed  frightened.  Soon  I  knew 
that  preparations  were  being  made  for  a  feast  on  a 
large  scale.  The  strange  warriors  came  into  camp  and 
held  a  council,  at  which  Tall  Soldier  made  a  speech, 
which,  from  the  distance,  I  could  not  understand; 
they  then  had  a  feast,  and  departed.  The  Blackfeet 
gave  me  to  understand  that  the  visit  of  these  Indians 
was  on  my  account,  as  had  been  that  of  the  Yank- 
tons. 

Soon  after,  I  noticed  that  parties  of  warriors  would 
leave  the  camp  daily  and  return,  bringing  ammuni 
tion  and  goods  of  various  kinds.  I  learned  from  the 
squaws  and  children  that  a  party  of  traders  from  the 
Platte  River  had  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  with 
four  wagons,  to  trade  with  the  Indians,  and  that  they 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  195 

wanted  to  buy  me,  but  that  the  Indians  would  not 
part  with  me.  I  pretended  to  the  Indians  that  I  did 
not  desire  to  leave  them,  but  plead  that  I  might  go 
with  them  to  see  the  white  men,  which  was  refused, 
as  was  also  a  request  that  I  might  write  a  letter  to 
them. 

Soon  after,  the  traders  were  murdered,  only  one  man 
escaping,  who  reached  Fort  Laramie  nearly  dead  from 
hunger  and  exposure,  having  traveled  the  whole  dis 
tance  from  the  Missouri  River  on  foot. 

I  have  since  learned  that  the  men  were  sent  out  by 
Mr.  Beauve,  a  trader,  near  Fort  Laramie,  with  in 
structions  to  procure  my  release  if  it  required  all  they 
possessed. 

Since  learning  these  facts,  I  am  more  than  ever  con 
vinced  that  the  reluctance  of  the  Indians  to  give  me  up 
grew  out  of  their  hope  of  capturing  Fort  Sully  through 
my  involuntary  agency,  and  securing  a  greater  booty 
than  any  ransom  offered;  as  also  of  obtaining  revenge 
for  the  losses  inflicted  upon  their  nation  by  the  soldiers 
under  General  Sully. 

The  Blackfeet  appeared  in  every  respect  superior  to 
the  tribe  I  had  left.  The  chief,  "Tall  Soldier,"  dis 
played  the  manners  and  bearing  of  a  natural  gentle 
man. 

They  kept  up  an  air  of  friendliness,  and  communi 
cated  frequently  with  the  whites;  but,  in  reality,  were 
ready  to  join  any  hostile  expedition  against  them,  and 


196  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

were  with  the  Ogalalla  Sioux  when  our  train  was  at 
tacked  at  Box  Elder. 

The  Blackfeet  seemed  to  be  stationary  in  their  vil 
lage,  only  sallying  out  in  small  parties  for  plunder  and 
horses ;  and,  during  that  time,  keeping  up  a  succession 
of  entertainments  at  the  tipi  of  the  chief,  where  a  con 
stant  arrival  of  warriors  and  many  Indians  from  other 
tribes,  who  were  warmly  welcomed,  added  to  the  ex 
citement  of  the  days. 

I  sympathized  with  the  poor  wife  of  the  chief,  who 
was  the  only  woman,  beside  myself,  in  the  tent,  and  to 
whose  labor  all  the  feasts  were  due. 

She  was  obliged  to  dress  the  meat,  make  fires,  carry 
water,  and  wait  upon  strangers,  besides  setting  the 
lodge  in  order. 

These  unceasing  toils  she  performed  alone — the  com 
mands  of  the  chief  forbidding  me  to  aid  her. 

While  with  the  Ogalallas,  I  had  never  crossed  their 
will  or  offered  resistance  to  my  tasks,  however  heavy, 
having  learned  that  obedience  and  cheerful  industry 
were  greatly  prized ;  and  it  was,  doubtless,  iny  concili 
ating  policy  that  had  at  last  won  the  Indians,  and 
made  them  bewail  my  loss  so  deeply. 

The  squaws  are  very  rebellious,  often  displaying  un 
governable  and  violent  temper.  They  consider  their 
life  a  servitude,  and  being  beaten  at  times  like  animals, 
and  receiving  no  sort  of  sympathy,  it  acts  upon  them 
accordingly. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  197 

The  contrast  between  them  and  my  patient  submis 
sion  had  its  effect  upon  the  Indians,  and  caused  them 
to  miss  me  when  separated  from  them. 

During  my  sojourn  in  this  village  I  received  invita 
tions  to  every  feast,  and  to  the  different  lodges.  One 
day,  when  visiting  one  of  these  lodges,  a  package  of 
letters  was  given  me  to  read.  They  had  been  taken 
from  Captain  Fisk's  train,  and  were  touchingly  beau 
tiful.  Some  of  them  were  the  correspondence  of  a 
Mr.  Nichols  with  a  young  lady,  to  whom  he  seemed 
tenderly  attached.  I  was  asked  to  read  these  letters 
and  explain  them  to  the  Indians. 

I  was  removed  at  different  times  to  various  lodges, 
as  a  sort  of  concealment,  as  I  learned  that  the  Yank- 
tons  had  not  yet  given  up  the  idea  of  securing  me; 
and,  one  night,  I  awoke  from  my  slumbers  to  behold 
an  Indian  bending  over  me,  cutting  through  the  robes 
which  covered  me,  after  making  a  great  incision  in  the 
tent,  whereby  he  entered.  Fearing  to  move,  I  reached 
out  my  hand  to  the  sqnaw  who  slept  near  me  (whose 
name  was  Chahompa  Sea — White  Sugar),  pinching 
her,  to  arouse  her,  which  had  its  effect;  for  she  im 
mediately  arose  and  gave  the  alarm,  at  which  the 
Indian  fled.  This  caused  great  excitement  in  the 
camp,  and  many  threats  were  made  against  the  Yank- 
tons. 

The  intense  cold  and  furious  storms  that  followed 
my  arrival  among  the  Blackfeet  precluded  the  possi- 


198  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

bility  of  their  setting  out  immediately  on  the  proposed 
journey  to  Fort  Sully. 

The  snow-drifts  had  rendered  the  mountain  passes 
impassable,  and  the  chief  informed  me  that  they  must 
wait  until  they  were  free  from  danger,  before  taking 
leave  of  the  shelter  and  security  of  their  protected  vil 
lage. 


Jumping  Bear  Promising  by  the  Moon,  to  Carry  My  Letter  to  tbo 
White  Chief  at  Fort  Sully. 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  199 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

APPEARANCE   OP   JUMPING   BEAK  —  I   PREVAIL   ON    HIM    TO    CARRY   A 

LETTER  TO  THE  FORT A  WAR  SPEECH INTENDED  TREACHERY 

RESUME  OUR  JOURNEY  TO  THE  FORT — SINGULAR  MEETING  WITH  A 
WHITE     MAN — "HAS    RICHMOND    FALLEN?" — ARRIVAL    AT    THE 

FORT — i  AM  FREE! 

"JUMPING  BEAK,"  who  rescued  me  from  the  re 
vengeful  arrow  of  the  Indian  whose  horse  the  chief 
shot,  one  day  presented  himself  to  me,  and  reminded 
me  of  my  indebtedness  to  him  in  thus  preserving  my 
life. 

Trembling  with  fear,  I  listened  to  his  avowal  of 
more  than  ordinary  feeling,  during  which  he  assured 
me  that  I  had  no  cause  to  fear  him — that  he  had 
always  liked  the  white  woman,  and  would  be  more 
than  a  friend  to  me. 

I  replied,  that  I  did  not  fear  him ;  that  I  felt  grate 
ful  to  him  for  his  kindness  and  protection,  but  that 
unless  he  proved  his  friendship  for  me,  no  persuasion 
could  induce  me  to  listen. 

"  Will  you  carry  a  letter  to  my  people  at  the  fort, 
delivering  it  into  the  hands  of  the  great  chief  there  ? 
They  will  reward  you  for  your  kindness  to  their  sister; 


200  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

they  will  give  you  many  presents,  and  you  will  return 
rich." 

"I  dare  not  go,"  he  replied.  "Nor  could  I  get 
back  before  the  warriors  came  to  our  village." 

"  My  people  will  give  you  a  fast  horse,' '  said  I, 
"  and  you  may  return  speedily.  Go  now,  and  prove 
your  friendship  by  taking  the  letter,  and  returning 
with  your  prizes." 

I  assured  him  that  the  letter  contained  nothing  that 
would  harm  him  or  his  people;  that  I  had  written  of 
him  and  of  his  kindness,  and  of  his  good  will  toward 
them.  After  many  and  long  interviews,  the  women  of 
the  lodge  using  their  influence,  I  at  last  prevailed  upon 
him  to  go,  and  invoking  the  bright  moon  as  a  witness 
to  my  pledge  of  honor  and  truth,  he  started  on  his 
journey,  bearing  the  letter,  which  I  believed  was  to 
seal  my  fate  for  weal  or  wo.  In  the  moonlight  I 
watched  his  retreating  form,  imploring  Heaven  to 
grant  the  safe  delivery  of  the  little  messenger,  upon 
which  so  much  depended. 

Daring  and  venturesome  deed!  Should  he  prove 
false  to  me,  and  allow  any  one  outside  the  fort  to  see 
the  letter,  my  doom  was  inevitable. 

Many  days  of  intense  anxiety  were  passed  after  his 
departure.  The  squaws,  fearing  that  I  had  done 
wrong  in  sending  him,  were  continually  asking  ques 
tions,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  I  could  allay  their 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  201 

anxiety,  and  prevent  them  from  disclosing  the  secret 
to  the  other  women. 

The  contents  of  the  letter  were  a  warning  to  the 
"Big  Chief"  and  the  soldiers  of  an  intended  attack 
on  the  fort  and  the  massacre  of  the  garrison,  using  me 
as  a  ruse  to  enable  them  to  get  inside  the  fort;  and 
beseeching  them  to  rescue  me  if  possible. 

The  messenger  reached  the  fort,  and  was  received 
by  the  officer  of  the  day,  Lieutenant  Hesselberger,  and 
conducted  to  the  commander  of  the  post,  Major  House, 
and  Adjutant  Pell,  who  had  been  left  there  to  treat 
with  the  Indians  on  my  account.* 

General  Sully  was  absent  at  Washington,  but  every 
necessary  precaution  was  taken  to  secure  the  fort. 

Jumping  Bear  received  a  suit  of  clothes  and  some 
presents,  and  was  sent  back  with  a  letter  for  me,  which 
I  never  received,  as  I  never  saw  him  again.  These 
facts  I  learned  after  my  arrival  at  Fort  Sully. 

The  night  before  our  departure  from  the  Blackfeet 
village,  en  route  for  the  fort,  I  was  lying  awake,  and 
heard  the  chief  address  his  men  seriously  upon  the 
subject  of  their  wrongs  at  the  hands  of  the  whites.  I 
now  understood  and  spoke  the  Indian  tongue  readily, 

*A  written  statement  from  Lieutenant  Hesselberger,  setting 
forth  the  fact  of  my  writing  and  sending  the  letter  of  warning, 
and  that  it  undoubtedly  was  the  means  of  saving  the  garrison  at 
Fort  Sully  from  massacre,  is  on  file  in  the  Treasury  Department 
at  Washington.  A  certified  copy  is  published  in  connection  with 
this  narrative. 


202  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

and  so  comprehended  his  speech,  which,  as  near  as  I 
can  recollect,  was  as  follows : 

"  Friends  and  sons,  listen  to  my  words.  You  are  a 
great  and  powerful  band  of  our  people.  The  inferior 
race,  who  have  encroached  on  our  rights  and  terri 
tories,  justly  deserve  hatred  and  destruction.  These 
intruders  came  among  us,  and  we  took  them  by  the 
hand.  We  believed  them  to  be  friends  and  true 
speakers;  they  have  shown  us  how  false  and  cruel 
they  can  be. 

"  They  build  forts  to  live  in  and  shoot  from  with 
their  big  guns.  Our  people  fall  before  them.  Our 
game  is  chased  from  the  hills.  Our  women  are  taken 
from  us,  or  won  to  forsake  our  lodges,  and  wronged 
and  deceived. 

"  It  has  only  been  four  or  five  moons  since  they 
drove  us  to  desperation,  killed  our  brothers  and  burned 
our  tipis.  The  Indian  cries  for  vengeance !  There  is 
no  truth  nor  friendship  in  the  white  man ;  deceit  and 
bitterness  are  in  his  words. 

"  Meet  them  with  equal  cunning.  Show  them  no 
mercy.  They  are  but  few,  we  are  many.  Whet  your 
knives  and  string  your  bows;  sharpen  the  tomahawk 
and  load  the  rifle. 

"  Let  the  wretches  die,  who  have  stolen  our  lands, 
and  we  will  be  free  to  roam  over  the  soil  that  was  our 
fathers'.  We  will  come  home  bravely  from  battle. 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  203 

Our  songs  shall  rise  among  the  hills,  and  every  tipi 
shall  be  hung  with  the  scalp-locks  of  our  foes." 

This  declaration  of  hostilities  was  received  with 
grunts  of  approval ;  and  silently  the  war  preparations 
went  on,  that  I  might  not  know  the  evil  design  hidden 
beneath  the  mask  of  friendship. 

That  night,  as  if  in  preparation  for  the  work  he  had 
planned,  the  gracious  chief  beat  his  poor  tired  squaw 
unmercifully,  because  she  murmured  at  her  never- 
ending  labor  and  heavy  tasks. 

His  deportment  to  me  was  as  courteous  as  though 
he  had  been  educated  in  civilized  life ;  indeed,  had  he 
not  betrayed  so  much  ignorance  of  the  extent  and 
power  of  the  American  nation,  in  his  address  to  his 
band,  I  should  have  thought  him  an  educated  Indian, 
who  had  traveled  among  the  whites.  Yet  in  his  brutal 
treatment  of  his  squaw,  his  savage  nature  asserted 
itself,  and  reminded  me  that,  although  better  served 
than  formerly,  I  was  still  among  savages. 

When  morning  came  to  my  sleepless  night,  I  arose, 
still  dreading  lest  some  terrible  intervention  should 
come  between  me  and  the  longed-for  journey  to  the 
abodes  of  white  men. 

The  day  before,  leaving  the  Blackfeet  village,  I  gave 
all  my  Indian  trinkets  to  a  little  girl  who  had  been 
my  constant  companion,  and  by  her  gentle  and  affec 
tionate  interest  in  the  captive  white  woman,  had 
created  within  me  a  feeling  akin  to  love.  She  was 


204  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

half  white,  and  was  grand-daughter  of  a  chief  called 
"Wichunkiapa,  who  also  treated  me  with  kindness. 

The  morning  after  the  chief's  address  to  his  warriors, 
the  savages  were  all  ready  for  the  road,  and,  mount 
ing  in  haste,  set  up  their  farewell  chant  as  they  wound 
in  a  long  column  out  of  the  village. 

I  have  frequently  been  asked,  since  my  restoration 
to  civilization,  how  I  dressed  while  with  the  Indians, 
and  whether  I  was  clothed  as  the  squaws  were.  A 
description  of  my  appearance  as  I  rode  out  of  the  In 
dian  village  that  morning,  will  satisfy  curiosity  on 
this  point. 

My  dress  consisted  of  a  narrow  white  cotton  gown, 
conposed  of  only  two  breadths,  reaching  below  the 
knee,  and  fastened  at  the  waist  with  a  red  scarf;  moc 
casins,  embroidered  with  beads  and  porcupine  quills, 
covered  my  feet,  and  a  robe  over  my  shoulders  com 
pleted  my  wardrobe. 

While  with  the  Ogalallas,  I  wore  on  my  arms  great 
brass  rings  that  had  been  forced  on  me,  some  of  them 
fitting  so  tight  that  they  lacerated  my  arms  severely, 
leaving  scars  that  I  shall  ever  retain  as  mementos  of 
my  experience  in  Indian  ornamentation.  I  was  also 
painted  as  the  squaws  were,  but  never  voluntarily  ap 
plied  the  article. 

It  was  winter,  and  the  ground  was  covered  with 
snow,  but  so  cold  was  the  air  that  its  surface  bore  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  205 

horses'  feet  on  its  hard,  glittering  breast,  only  breaking 
through  occasionally  in  the  deep  gullies. 

It  was  two  hundred  miles  from  the  Blackfeet  village 
to  Fort  Sully,  in  the  middle  of  winter,  and  the  weather 
intensely  cold,  from  the  effects  of  which  my  ill-clad 
body  suffered  severely.  I  was  forced  to  walk  a  great 
part  of  the  way,  to  keep  from  freezing.  Hoping  for 
deliverance,  yet  dreading  lest  the  treacherous  plans  of 
the  Indians  for  the  capture  of  the  fort  and  massacre 
of  its  garrison  might  prove  successful,  and  my  return 
to  captivity  inevitable,  I  struggled  on,  striving  to  bear 
with  patience  the  mental  and  bodily  ills  from  which  I 
suffered.  My  great  fear  was  that  my  letter  had  not 
fallen  into  the  right  hands. 

On  our  journey  we  came  in  sight  of  a  few  lodges, 
and  in  among  the  timber  we  camped  for  the  night. 
While  in  one  of  the  lodges,  to  my  surprise,  a  gentle 
manly  figure  approached  me,  dressed  in  modern  style. 
It  astonished  me  to  meet  this  gentlemanly-looking, 
well-mannered  gentleman  under  such  peculiar  circum 
stances.  He  drew  near  and  addressed  me  courteously. 

"This  is  cold  weather  for  traveling.  Do  you  not 
find  it  so?"  he  inquired. 

"  Not  when  I  find  myself  going  in  the  right  direc 
tion,"  I  replied. 

I  asked  him  if  he  lived  in  that  vicinity,  supposing, 
of  course,  from  the  presence  of  a  white  man  in  our 


206  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

camp,  that  we  must  be  near  some  fort,  trading-post,  or 
white  settlement. 

He  smiled  and  said,  "I  am  a  dweller  in  the  hills, 
and  confess  that  civilized  life  has  no  charms  for  me.  I 
find  in  freedom  and  nature  all  the  elements  requisite 
for  happiness." 

Having  been  separated  from  the  knowledge  and 
interests  of  national  affairs  just  when  the  struggle 
agitating  our  country  was  at  its  height,  I  asked  the 
question : 

"Has  Richmond  been  taken?" 

"  No,  nor  never  will  be,"  was  the  reply. 

Further  conversation  on  national  affairs  convinced 
me  that  he  was  a  rank  rebel. 

We  held  a  long  conversation,  on  various  topics.  He 
informed  me  he  had  lived  with  the  Indians  fourteen 
years ;  was  born  in  St.  Louis,  had  an  Indian  wife,  and 
several  children,  of  whom  he  was  very  proud ;  and 
he  seemed  to  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  his  mode  of 
living. 

I  was  very  cautious  in  my  words  with  him,  lest  he 
might  prove  a  traitor;  but  in  our  conversation  some 
Indian  words  escaped  my  lips,  which,  being  overheard, 
rumor  construed  into  mischief.  What  I  had  said  was 
carried  from  lodge  to  lodge,  increasing  rather  than  di 
minishing,  until  it  returned  to  the  lodge  where  I  was. 
The  Indians,  losing  confidence  in  me,  sent  the  young 
men,  at  midnight,  to  the  camp  of  the  white  man,  to 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  207 

ascertain  what  had  been  said  by  me,  and  my  feelings 
toward  them. 

He  assured  the  messengers  that  I  was  perfectly 
friendly,  had  breathed  nothing  but  kindliness  for  them, 
and  was  thoroughly  contented;  had  so  expressed  my 
self,  and  there  was  no  cause  to  imagine  evil. 

This  man  trafficked  and  traded  with  the  Indians, 
disposing  of  his  goods  in  St.  Louis  and  in  eastern 
cities,  and  was  then  on  his  way  to  his  home,  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Yellowstone  River. 

Early  in  the  forenoon  of  the  last  day's  travel,  my 
eager  and  anxious  eyes  beheld  us  nearing  the  fort. 
The  Indians  paused  and  dismounted  to  arrange  their 
dress  and  see  to  the  condition  of  their  arms.  Their 
blankets  and  furs  were  adjusted ;  bows  were  strung, 
and  the  guns  examined  by  them,  carefully.  They 
then  divided  into  squads  of  fifties,  several  of  these 
squads  remaining  in  ambush  among  the  hills,  for  the 
purpose  of  intercepting  any  who  might  escape  the  an 
ticipated  massacre  at  the  fort;  the  others  then  rode  on 
toward  the  fort,  bearing  me  with  them. 

A  painfully  startling  sight  (the  last  I  was  destined 
to  see),  here  met  my  gaze.  One  of  the  warriors,  in 
passing,  thrust  out  his  hand  to  salute  me.  It  was 
covered  by  one  of  my  husband's  gloves,  and  the  sight 
of  such  a  memento  filled  me  with  inexpressible  dread 
as  to  his  fate.  Nothing  in  the  least  way  connected 
with  him  had  transpired  to  throw  any  light  upon  -his 


208  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

whereabouts,  or  whether  living  or  dead,  since  we  had 
been  so  suddenly  and  cruelly  separated.  All  was 
darkness  and  doubt  concerning  him. 

Mr.  Kelly  had  been  a  Union  soldier,  and  happening 
to  have  his  discharge  papers  with  me  at  the  time  of 
my  capture,  I  had  been  able  to  secrete  them  ever 
since,  treasuring  them  merely  because  they  had  once 
belonged  to  him  and  contained  his  name. 

Now,  as  we  approached  the  place  where  his  fate 
would  be  revealed  to  me,  and,  if  he  lived,  we  would 
meet  once  more,  the  appearance  of  that  glove,  on  the 
savage  hand,  was  like  a  touch  that  awakened  many 
chords,  some  to  thrill  with  hope,  some  to  jar  painfully 
with  fear. 

In  appearance  I  had  suffered  from  my  long  estrange 
ment  from  home  life.  I  had  been  obliged  to  paint 
daily,  like  the  rest  of  my  companions,  and  narrowly 
escaped  tattooing,  by  pretending  to  faint  away  every 
time  the  implements  for  the  marring  operation  were 
applied. 

During  the  journey,  whenever  an  opportunity  offered, 
I  would  use  a  handful  of  snow  to  cleanse  my  cheeks 
from  savage  adornment;  and  now,  as  we  drew  nearer 
the  fort,  and  I  could  see  the  chiefs  arranging  them 
selves  for  effect,  my  heart  beat  high,  and  anticipation 
became  so  intense  as  to  be  painful. 

Eight  chiefs  rode  in  advance,  one  leading  my  horse 
by  the  bridle,  and  the  warriors  rode  in  the  rear.  The 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  209 

cavalcade  was  imposing.  As  we  neared  the  fort  they 
raised  the  war  song,  loud  and  wild,  on  the  still,  wintry 
air;  and,  as  if  in  answer  to  its  notes,  the  glorious  flag 
of  our  country  was  run  up,  and  floated  bravely  forth 
on  the  breeze  from  the  tall  flag-staff  within  the  fort. 

My  eyes  caught  the  glad  sight,  and  my  heart  gave 
a  wild  bound  of  joy ;  something  seemed  to  rise  in  my 
throat  and  choke  my  breathing  Every  thing  was 
changed ;  the  torture  of  suspense,  the  agony  of  fear, 
and  dread  of  evil  to  come,  all  seemed  to  melt  away 
like  mist  before  the  morning  sunshine,  when  I  beheld 
the  precious  emblem  of  liberty.  How  insignificant 
and  contemptible  in  comparison  were  the  flaunting  In 
dian  flags  that  had  so  long  been  displayed  to  me ;  and 
how  my  heart  thrilled  with  a  sense  of  safety  and  pro 
tection  as  I  saw  the  roofs  of  the  buildings  within  the 
fort  covered  by  the  brave  men  who  composed  that  lit 
tle  garrison. 

The  precious  emblem  of  liberty,  whose  beloved 
stripes  and  stars  floated  proudly  out,  seemed  to  beckon 
me  to  freedom  and  security;  and  as  the  fresh  breeze 
stirred  its  folds,  shining  in  the  morning  light,  and 
caused  them  to  wave  lightly  to  and  fro,  they  came 
like  the  smile  of  love  and  the  voice  of  affection,  all 
combined,  to  welcome  me  to  home  and  happiness 
once  more. 

An  Indian  hanger-on  of  the  fort  had  sauntered  care 
lessly  forward  a  few  minutes  previous,  as  if  actuated 
18 


210  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

by  curiosity,  but  in  reality  to  convey  intelligence  to  his 
fellow-savages  of  the  state  of  the  fort  and  its  de 
fenses. 

Then  the  gate  was  opened,  and  Major  House  appeared, 
accompanied  by  several  officers  and  an  interpreter,  and 
received  the  chiefs  who  rode  in  advance. 

Meanwhile,  Captain  Logan  (the  officer  of  the  day), 
a  man  whose  kind  and  sympathetic  nature  did  honor 
to  his  years  and  rank,  approached  me.  My  emotions 
were  inexpressible,  now  that  I  felt  myself  so  nearly 
rescued.  At  last  they  overcame  me.  I  had  borne 
grief  and  terror  and  privation ;  but  the  delight  of  being 
once  more  among  my  people  was  so  overpowering  that 
I  almost  lost  the  power  of  speech,  or  motion,  and  when 
I  faintly  murmured,  "Am  I  free,  indeed  free?"  Cap 
tain  Logan's  tears  answered  me  as  well  as  his  scarcely 
uttered  "Yes,"  for  he  realized  what  freedom  meant  to 
one  who  had  tasted  the  bitterness  of  bondage  and 
despair. 

As  soon  as  the  chiefs  who  accompanied  me  entered 
the  gate  of  the  fort,  the  commandant's  voice  thundered 
the  order  for  them  to  be  closed. 

The  Blackfeet  were  shut  out,  and  I  was  beyond 
their  power  to  recapture. 

After  a  bondage  lasting  more  than  five  months, 
during  which  I  had  endured  every  torture,  I  once 
more  stood  free,  among  people  of  my  own  race,  all 


AMONG  THE  SIOTJX  INDIANS.  211 

ready  to  assist  me,  and  restore  me  to  my  husband's 
arms. 

Three  ladies,  residing  at  the  fort,  received  me,  and 
cheerfully  bestowed  every  care  and  attention  which 
could  add  to  my  comfort  and  secure  my  recovery  from 
the  fatigues  and  distresses  of  my  past  experience. 


212  NAEBATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

RETROSPECTION — A  BORDER  TRADING  POST — GARRISON  HOSPITALITY— 
A  VISIT  FROM  THE  COMMANDANT  OF  FORT  RICE — ARRIVAL  OF 
MY  HUSBAND— AFFECTING  SCENE. 

AT  first,  and  some  time  afterward,  at  intervals,  the 
effects  of  my  life  among  the  savages  preyed  upon  my 
mind  so  as  to  injure  its  quiet  harmony.  I  was  ill  at 
ease  among  my  new  friends,  and  they  told  me  that  my 
eyes  wore  a  strangely  wild  expression,  like  those  of  a 
person  constantly  in  dread  of  some  unknown  alarm. 

Once  more  free  and  safe  among  civilized  people,  I 
looked  back  on  the  horrible  past  with  feelings  that 
defy  description. 

The  thought  of  leaving  this  mortal  tenement  on  the 
desert  plain  for  the  wolves  to  devour,  and  the  bones 
to  bleach  under  the  summer  sun  and  winter  frosts,  had 
been  painful  indeed.  Now,  I  knew  that  if  the  wearied 
spirit  should  leave  its  earthly  home,  the  body  would 
be  cared  for  by  kind  Christian  friends,  and  tenderly 
laid  beneath  the  grass  and  flowers,  and  my  heart 
rejoiced  therein. 

Hunger   and    thirst,   long   days    of   privation    and 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  213 

suffering,  had  been  mine.  No  friendly  voices  cheered 
me  on;  all  was  silence  and  despair.  But  now  the 
scene  had  changed, -and  the  all-wise  Being,  who  is  cog 
nizant  of  every  thought,  knew  the  joy  and  gratitude  of 
my  soul. 

True,  during  the  last  few  weeks  of  my  captivity,  the 
Indians  had  done  all  in  their  power  for  me,  all  their 
circumstances  and  condition  would  allow,  and  the 
women  were  very  kind,  but  "  their  people  were  not  my 
people,"  and  I  was  detained  a  captive,  far  from  home, 
and  friends,  and  civilization. 

With  Alexander  Selkirk  I  could  say,  "  Better  dwell 
in  the  midst  of  alarms,  than  reign  in  this  horrible  place." 

Being  young,  and  possessed  of  great  cheerfulness  and 
elasticity  of  temper,  I  was  enabled  to  bear  trials  which 
seemed  almost  impossible  for  human  nature  to  endure 
and  live. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  at  the  fort,  Captain  Pell  came 
and  invited  me  to  go  to  a  trader's  store  to  obtain  a 
dress  for  myself.  I  needed  it  very  much,  having  no 
clothing  of  my  own  to  wear. 

A  kind  lady,  Mrs.  Davis,  accompanied  me,  and  the 
sight  that  presented  itself  to  my  wondering  eyes  will 
never  be  erased  from  memory. 

By  the  door-steps,  on  the  porches,  and  every-where, 
were  groups  of  hungry  Indians  of  all  sizes  and  both 
sexes,  claiming  to  be  friendly. 

Some  of  them  were  covered  with  every  conceivable 


214  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

kind  of  superficial  clothing  and  adornment,  and  criti 
cally  wanting  in  cleanliness,  a  peculiar  trait  among  the 
Indians  of  the  Northwest. 

There  was  the  papoose,  half-breeds  of  any  number, 
a  few  absolutely  nude,  others  wrapped  slightly  in  bits 
of  calico,  a  piece  of  buckskin,  or  fur. 

Speculators,  teamsters,  and  interpreters,  mingled  with 
the  soldiers  of  the  garrison — squaws,  with  their  bright, 
flashing  shawls,  or  red  cloth,  receiving,  in  their  looped- 
up  blanket,  the  various  articles  of  border  traffic,  such 
as  sugar,  rice,  flour,  and  other  things — tall  warriors 
bending  over  the  same  counter,  purchasing  tobacco, 
brass  nails,  knives,  and  glass  beads,  all  giving  words 
to  thought,  and  a  stranger  might  well  wonder  which 
was  the  better  prototype  of  tongues.  The  Cheyennes 
supplement  their  words  with  active  and  expressive 
gestures,  while  the  Sioux  amply  use  their  tongues  as 
well  as  their  arms  and  fingers. 

To  all,  whether  half-breed,  Indian,  or  white  man, 
the  gentlemanly  trader  gave  kind  and  patient  atten 
tion,  while  himself  and  clerks  seemed  ready  and 
capable  of  talking  Sioux,  French,  or  English,  just  as 
the  case  came  to  hand. 

It  was  on  the  12th  of  December  when  I  reached  the 
fort,  and  like  heaven  the  place  appeared  after  the  trials 
of  savage  life. 

The  officers  and  men  were  like  brothers  to  me ;  and 
their  tender  sympathy  united  me  to  them  in  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  215 

strongest  bonds  of  friendship,  which  not  even  death 
can  sever. 

A  party  and  supper  was  made  for  my  special  benefit, 
and  on  New  Year's  morning  I  was  serenaded  with  can 
non.  Every  attention  and  kindness  was  bestowed  upon 
me ;  and  to  Dr.  John  Ball,  post  surgeon,  I  owe  a  debt 
of  gratitude  which  mere  words  can  never  express.  He 
was  my  attendant  physician  during  my  sojourn  at  the 
fort,  and,  as  my  physical  system  had  undergone  very 
severe  changes,  I  needed  great  care.  Under  his  skill 
ful  treatment  and  patient  attention  I  soon  recovered 
health  and  strength.  I  had  been  severely  frozen  on 
the  last  days  of  my  journey  with  the  Indians  toward 
the  fort. 

Colonel  Diamond,  from  Fort  Eice,  came  to  visit  me 
ere  I  left  Fort  Sully.  He  was  attended  by  an  escort 
of  one  hundred  and  eighty  men. 

He  told  me  of  his  efforts  to  obtain  my  release,  and 
that  he,  with  his  men,  had  searched  the  Indian  village 
for  me,  but  found  no  warriors  there,  as  they  had 
already  taken  me  to  the  fort.  The  Indian  women 
had  made  him  understand  by  signs  that  the  "  White 
Woman  "  had  gone  with  the  chiefs. 

He  said  the  Indians  were  so  enraged  about  giving 
me  up,  that  they  killed  three  of  his  men  and  scalped 
them,  by  orders  from  the  chief,  Ottawa,  who  was  un 
able  to  do  any  service  himself,  being  a  cripple.  He 
bade  them  bring  him  the  scalps  of  the  white  men. 


216  NAERATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

An  Indian,  who  killed  one  of  the  men,  fell  dead  in 
his  lodge  the  same  day,  which  frightened  his  people 
not  a  little ;  for,  in  their  superstition,  they  deemed  it 
a  visitation  of  the  Great  Spirit  for  a  wrong  done. 

Colonel  Diamond  did  not  forget  me,  neither  did  he 
cease  in  his  efforts  in  my  behalf. 

During  all  this  time  no  tidings  had  been  received  by 
me  of  my  husband.  But  one  day,  great  commotion 
was  occasioned  in  the  fort  by  the  announcement  that 
the  mail  ambulance  was  on  the  way  to  the  fort,  and 
would  reach  it  in  a  few  moments.  An  instant  after,  a 
soldier  approached  me,  saying:  "Mrs.  Kelly,  I  have 
news  for  you.  Your  husband  is  in  the  ambulance." 

No  person  can  have  even  a  faint  idea  of  the  uncon 
trollable  emotions  which  swept  over  me  like  an  ava 
lanche  at  that  important  and  startling  news.  But  it 
was  not  outwardly  displayed.  The  heart-strings  were 
stirred  to  their  utmost  depths,  but  gave  no  sound. 
Trembling,  quivering  in  their  strong  feeling,  they 
told  not  of  the  deep  grief  and  joy  intermingled  there. 

Mechanically,  I  moved  around,  awaiting  the  pres 
ence  of  the  beloved,  and  was  soon  folded  to  his  breast, 
where  he  held  me  with  a  grasp  as  if  fearful  of  my 
being  torn  from  him  again. 

Not  an  eye  present  but  was  suffused  with  tears. 
Soldiers  and  men,  the  ladies  who  had  been  friends  to 
me,  all  mingled  their  tears  and  prayers.  Language 
fails  to  describe  our  meeting.  For  seven  long  months 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  217 

we  had  not  beheld  each  other,  and  the  last  time  was  on 
the  terrible  field  of  slaughter  and  death. 

His  personal  appearance,  oh !  how  changed !  His 
face  was  very  pale,  and  his  brown  hair  was  sprinkled 
with  gray.  His  voice  was  alone  unchanged.  He 
called  me  by  name,  and  it  never  sounded  so  sweet  be 
fore.  His  very  soul  seemed  imbued  with  sadness  at 
our  separation,  and  the  terrible  events  which  caused  it. 

My  first  question  was  concerning  my  little  Mary; 
for  her  fate  had  been  veiled  in  mystery.  He  gave  me 
the  account  of  her  burial — a  sad  and  heart-renaing 
story,  sufficient  to  chill  the  lightest  heart — which  ac 
count  comprises  the  succeeding  chapter. 
19 


218  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTEK   XXIII. 

SAD   FATE   OP   LITTLE   MARY. 

THE  reader  will  please  go  back  with  me  to  that 
fearful  first  night  of  my  captivity,  and  to  the  moment 
when  I  put  into  execution  the  plan  for  dear  little 
Mary's  escape,  which  I  prayed  might  result  in  her 
restoration  to  our  friends. 

It  must  have  been  something  more  than  a  vague 
hope  of  liberty  to  be  lost  or  won  that  guided  the  fee 
ble  steps  of  the  child  back  on  the  trail  to  a  bluff  over 
looking  the  road  where,  weary  from  the  fatigue  and 
terror  of  a  night  passed  alone  on  the  prairie,  she  sat, 
anxious,  but  hopeful,  awaiting  the  coming  of  friends. 

Rescue  was  seemingly  near,  now  that  she  had 
reached  the  great  road,  and  she  knew  that  there  would 
be  a  passing  train  of  emigrants  ere  long. 

It  was  in  this  situation  she  was  seen  by  some  pass 
ing  soldiers,  holding  out  her  little  trembling  hands 
with  eager  joy  and  hope,  imploring  them  to  save  her. 

It  was  a  party  of  but  three  or  four  soldiers  return 
ing  from  Fort  Laramie,  where  they  had  been  to  meet 
the  paymaster.  They  had  been  pursued  by  Indians 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  219 

the  day  before;  had  also  passed  the  scene  of  the  de 
struction  of  our  train;  and  believed  the  country 
swarming  with  Indians.  Their  apprehensions  were, 
therefore,  fully  aroused,  and,  fearing  the  little  figure 
upon  the  distant  bluff  might  be  a  decoy  to  lead  them 
into  ambush,  hesitated  to  approach.  There  was  a 
large  ravine  between,  and  it  is  not  strange  that  their 
imagination  should  people  it  with  lurking  savages. 
However,  they  were  about  crossing  to  the  relief  of 
the  little  girl,  when  a  party  of  Indians  came  in  sight, 
and  they  became  convinced  it  was  a  decoy,  and  turned 
and  fled. 

They  returned  to  Deer  Creek  Station,  and  related 
the  circumstance.  Mr.  Kelly,  arriving  soon  after, 
heard  it,  and  his  heart  sank  within  him  at  the  descrip 
tion  of  the  child,  for  he  thought  he  recognized  in  it 
the  form  of  our  little  Mary. 

He  applied  to  the  officer  in  command  for  a  detail  of 
soldiers  to  go  with  him  to  search  for  her,  but  all  en 
treaty  and  argument  were  in  vain. 

The  agony  that  poor  child  endured  as  the  soldiers 
turned  away,  and  the  war-whoop  of  the  savage  rang 
upon  her  terrified  soul,  is  known  only  to  God.  Instead 
of  the  rescue  and  friends  which,  in  her  trusting  heart 
and  innocent  faith,  she  had  expected  to  find,  fierce 
Indians  stood  before  her,  stringing  their  bows  to  take 
her  life,  thus  to  win  another  trophy,  marking  the 
Indian  murderer. 


220  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

The  whizzing  arrows  were  sent  into  the  body  of  the 
helpless  child,  and  with  the  twang  of  the  bow-strings, 
the  delicate  form  of  the  heroic  child  lay  stretched  upon 
the  ground,  and  the  bright  angel  spirit  went  home  to 
rest  in  the  bosom  of  its  Father. 

On  the  morning  of  the  14th,  two  days  after  Mary 
was  seen,  Mr.  Kelly  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  squad  of 
soldiers  at  the  station,  and  went  out  to  search  for  the 
child,  and  after  a  short  march  of  eight  miles,  they  dis 
covered  the  mutilated  remains  of  the  murdered  girl. 

Mr.  Kelly's  grief  and  anguish  knew  no  bounds. 

Three  arrows  had  pierced  the  body,  and  the  toma 
hawk  and  scalping-knife  had  done  their  work.  When 
discovered,  her  body  lay  with  its  little  hands  out 
stretched  as  if  she  had  received,  while  running,  the 
fatal  arrows. 

Surely  He  who  numbers  the  sparrows  and  feeds  the 
ravens  was  not  unmindful  of  her  in  that  awful  hour, 
but  allowed  the  heavenly  kingdom,  to  which  her 
trembling  soul  was  about  to  take  its  flight,  to  sweeten, 
with  a  glimpse  of  its  beatific  glory,  the  bitterness  of 
death,  even  as  the  martyr  Stephen,  seeing  the  bliss 
above,  could  not  be  conscious  of  the  torture  below. 

Extracting  the  arrows  from  the  wounds,  and  dividing 
her  dress  among  the  soldiers,  then  tenderly  wrapping 
her  in  a  winding  sheet,  Mr.  Kelly  had  the  sad  satisfac 
tion  of  smoothing  the  earth  on  the  unconscious  breast 
that  had  ceased  to  suffer,  and  when  this  duty  was  per- 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  221 

formed,  they  left  the  little  grave  all  alone,  far  from  the 
happy  home  of  her  childhood,  and  the  brothers,  with 
whom  she  had  played  in  her  innocent  joy. 

Of  all  strange  and  terrible  fates,  no  one  who  had 
seen  her  gentle  face  in  its  loving  sweetness,  the  joy  and 
comfort  of  our  hearts,  would  have  predicted  such  a 
barbarous  fate  for  her.  But  it  was  only  the  passage 
from  death  into  life,  from  darkness  into  daylight,  from 
doubt  and  fear  into  endless  love  and  joy.  Those  little 
ones,  whose  spirits  float  upward  from  their  downy  pil 
lows,  amid  the  tears  and  prayers  of  broken-hearted 
friends,  are  blest  to  enter  in  at  heaven's  shining  gate, 
which  lies  as  near  little  Mary's  rocky,  blood-stained 
pillow  in  the  desolate  waste  as  the  palace  of  a  king, 
and  when  she  had  once  gained  the  great  and  unspeak 
able  bliss  of  heaven,  it  must  have  blotted  out  the 
remembrance  of  the  pain  that  won  it;  and  made  no 
price  too  great  for  such  delight. 

In  the  far-off  land  of  Indian  homes, 

Where  western  winds  fan  "  hills  of  black," 

'Mid  lovely  flowers,  and  golden  scenes, 
They  laid  our  loved  one  down  to  rest. 

Where  brightest  birds,  with  silvery  wings, 
Sing  their  sweet  songs  upon  her  grave, 

And  the  moonbeam's  soft  and  pearly  beams 
With  prairie  grasses  o'er  it  wave. 

No  simple  stone  e'er  marks  the  spot 
Where  Mary  sleeps  in  dreamless  sleep, 


222  NAEEATFVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

But  the  moaning  wind,  with  mournful  sound, 
Doth  nightly  o'er  it  vigils  keep. 

The  careless  tread  of  savage  feet, 
And  the  weary  travelers,  pass  it  by, 

Nor  heed  they  her,  who  came  so  far 
In  her  youth  and  innocence  to  die. 

But  her  happy  spirit  soared  away 

To  blissful  climes  above ; 
She  found  sweet  rest  and  endless  joy 

In  her  bright  home  of  love. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  223 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

WHAT  OCCURRED  AT  FORT  LARAMIE  AFTER  MY  CAPTURE — EFFORTS  TO 
RESCUE— LIEUTENANT  BROWN  KILLED — REWARD  OFFERED — IT  IS 
THE  MEANS  OF  RESTORING  ANOTHER  WHITE  WOMAN  AND  CHILD — 
HER  RESCUERS  HUNG  FOR  FORMER  MURDERS — A  LETTER  AN 
NOUNCING  MY  SAFE  ARRIVAL  AT  FORT  SULLY. 

IMMEDIATELY  after  Mr.  Kelly  reached  Deer  Creek, 
at  the  time  of  our  capture,  he  telegraphed  to  Fort 
Laramie  of  the  outbreak  of  the  Indians,  and  the  cap 
ture  of  his  wife. 

Colonel  Collins,  of  the  Eleventh  Ohio  Cavalry,  com 
mandant  of  the  military  district,  ordered  two  compa 
nies,  under  Captain  Shuman  and  Captain  Marshall, 
two  brave  and  daring  men,  to  pursue  and  rescue  me, 
and  chastise  the  savages  in  case  of  resistance. 

But  the  distance  of  one  hundred  miles  lay  between 
these  forts,  and  they  only  arrived  on  their  way  too 
late  for  rescue.  They  continued  their  march,  however, 
and  after  an  absence  of  three  days  returned  unsuc 
cessful. 

Sad  to  relate,  a  young  and  daring  officer,  Lieutenant 
Brown,  of  the  Eleventh  Ohio  Volunteers,  fell  a  victim 


224  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

to  savage  cruelty  in  my  behalf,  for  with  a  view  of 
prospecting  the  neighborhood,  he,  with  Mr.  Kelly,  left 
the  main  body  with  a  small  squad  of  men  in  quest  of 
the  Indians. 

Coming  suddenly  upon  a  band  of  warriors,  in  their 
encampment,  the  brave  Lieutenant  indiscreetly  ordered 
an  attack,  but  the  men,  seeing  the  futility  of  opposing 
such  numbers,  fled,  and  left  Mr.  Kelly  and  the 
officer. 

Becoming  conscious  of  his  dangerous  situation,  he 
feigned  friendship,  addressing  them  in  the  usual  way, 
"  How  koda  ?"  which  means,  How  do  you  do,  friend  ? 

But  they  were  not  to  be  deceived,  and  sent  an  arrow, 
causing  him  to  fall  from  his  horse,  and  the  effects  of 
which  caused  his  death  a  few  hours  afterward. 

He  was  immediately  reported  dead,  and  with  all  the 
speed  the  men  could  command  they  pursued  his  mur 
derers;  but  the  fresher  horses  of  the  savages  carried 
them  off  beyond  their  reach,  and  the  soldiers  were  com 
pelled  to  return  in  disappointment. 

Brave  young  man !  the  ardent  friend  of  Mr.  Kelly, 
and  the  husband  and  father  of  an  affectionate  wife  and 
child,  stricken  down  in  his  early  manhood,  we  would 
humbly  lay  the  wreath  of  "immortelles"  upon  thy 
lonely  grave. 

After  several  expeditions  in  like  manner  which 
proved  unsuccessful,  Mr.  Kelly  offered  a  reward  of 
nineteen  horses,  the  money  value  of  which  was  de- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  225 

posited  with  the  commander  of  Fort  Laramie,  and  it 
was  circulated  through  all  the  Indian  villages,  that 
upon  my  safe  delivery  the  reward  would  be  paid. 

Every  effort  possible  was  made  by  my  husband  and 
his  brothers  to  procure  my  rescue  or  ransom.  No 
money  or  efforts  were  spared,  and  the  long  days  of 
agonizing  suspense  to  them  were  worse  than  death. 

The  reward  which  had  been  offered  for  my  ransom 
was  the  means  of  rescuing  another  white  woman,  a 
Mrs.  Ewbanks,  and  her  child,  held  by  the  Indians. 

The  Indian  Two- Face  and  his  son,  having  a  desire 
to  enhance  their  fortunes,  paid  a  few  small  sums  to  the 
other  Indians  who  claimed  her,  and,  taking  her  with 
them,  set  out  for  Fort  Laramie. 

When  they  arrived  within  a  few  miles  of  the  fort,  the 
prisoners  were  left  with  the  son  and  some  others,  while 
Two-Face  preceded  them  to  arrange  the  terms  of  sale. 

The  commander  agreed  to  the  price,  and  on  the  fol- 
•  lowing  day  Mrs.  Ewbanks  and  her  child  were  brought 
in — the  Indians  thinking  it  made  no  difference  which 
white  woman  it  was.  This  was  several  months  after 
my  capture. 

Instead  of  paying  the  price,  the  commandant  seized 
and  confined  them  in  the  guard-house,  to  await  trial 
for  the  murder  of  the  ranche-men  and  the  stealing  of 
women  and  children.  The  testimony  of  Mrs.  Ewbanks 
was  proof  sufficient.  They  confessed  their  crimes,  and 
were  executed  in  May  following. 


226  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

In  crossing  the  North  Platte  River,  five  miles  below 
the  fort,  Mrs.  Ewbanks  had  suffered  intensely,  her 
child  being  bound  to  her  back,  and  she  holding  on  to 
a  log  bound  by  a  rope  fastened  to  the  saddle  of  the  In 
dian's  horse. 

The  chief  passed  over  easily,  but  mother  and  child 
were  nearly  frozen  to  death  by  clinging  and  struggling 
among  masses  of  broken  ice,  and  protected  only  by  a 
thin,  light  garment. 

Mr.  Kelly  sent  deputations  of  Indians  with  horses, 
to  the  Indian  villages,  with  letters  to  me,  which  were 
never  delivered.  They  were  not  true  to  their  trust, 
but  would  come  to  see  me  without  giving  me  the  mes 
sages,  then  return  with  the  declaration  that  I  could  not 
be  found. 

He  would  furnish  a  complete  outfit  for  an  Indian, 
costing  about  four  hundred  dollars,  and  send  him  to 
find  me ;  but  the  Indian  cared  only  for  the  money ;  he 
would  never  return. 

Having  despaired  of  accomplishing  any  thing  further 
toward  my  rescue  at  Fort  Laramie,  he  left  for  Leaven- 
worth,  to  obtain  help  from  citizens  there,  to  get  permis 
sion  of  the  commander  of  the  division  to  raise  an  inde 
pendent  company  for  my  release. 

There  he  met  with  his  brother,  General  Kelly,  who 
had  just  returned  from  the  South,  and  had  received  a 
letter  from  me,  acquainting  him  with  my  freedom. 

Mr.  Kelly  would  not  at  first  be  convinced,  but,  after 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  227 

being  shown  the  letter,  he  said,  "  Yes,  I  know  that  is 
Fanny's  writing,  but  it  can  not  be  possible;"  and  by 
daylight  he  was  on  his  way  to  Dakota. 

Who  can  tell  his  varied  emotions,  during  that  long 
and  wearisome  journey,  when,  at  the  end,  hope  held  out 
to  him  the  cup  of  joy  which,  after  the  long  suffering  of 
months,  he  was  about  to  drink.  Let  only  those  judge 
who  have  been  separated  from  the  dearest  on  earth,  and 
whose  fate  was  involved  in  mysterious  silence,  more 
painful  than  if  the  pallid  face  rested  beneath  the 
coffin-lid. 


228  NARRATIVE   OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

SUPPER  IN  HONOR  OP  OUR  RE-UNION — DEPARTURE  FROM  FORT  SULLY 
— INCIDENTS  BY  THE  WAY — ARRIVAL  AT  GENEVA — MOTHER  AND 
CHILD — A  HAPPY  MEETING. 

FORT  SULLY  was  garrisoned  by  three  companies  of 
the  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry,  and  I  should  be  recreant  to 
every  sense  of  justice  did  I  not  more  particularly  ex 
press  my  gratitude  to  them  all — officers  and  men — for 
the  delicate,  more  than  brotherly,  kindness  shown  me 
during  my  stay  of  two  months  among  them. 

They  had  fought  gallantly  during  that  summer,  and 
punished  severely  the  Indians  who  held  me  captive; 
and  though  my  sufferings  at  the  time  were  increased 
tenfold  thereby,  I  believe  the  destitute  condition  of  the 
Indians  had  much  to  do  with  my  final  restoration  to 
freedom.  Had  there  been  plenty  of  food  in  the  In 
dian  villages,  none  would  have  gone  to  Fort  Sully  to 
make  a  treaty. 

On  each  of  the  two  evenings  we  remained  at  the 
fort  after  my  husband's  arrival,  we  were  honored  with 
a  "  feast,"  in  marked  contrast  with  those  I  had  at- 
tended  while  with  the  savages.  Stewed  oysters  rel- 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  229 

ished  better  than  stewed  dog,  and  the  abundance  of 
other  good  things,  with  the  happy-looking,  kind, 
sympathetic  faces  of  my  own  people  around  the 
board,  filled  me  with  a  feeling  of  almost  heavenly 
content. 

Mr.  Harry  Chatterton  presided  at  the  first,  and,  in  a 
feeling  manner,  expressed  the  delight  and  satisfaction 
his  comrades  and  himself  experienced  in  this  hour  of 
our  re-union : 

"  Sweet  is  this  dream — divinely  sweet — 
No  dream !  no  fancy !  that  you  meet ; 
Tho'  silent  grief  has  shadowed  o'er 
To  crush  your  love — it  had  no  power— 
Tho'  long  divided,  you  've  met  once  more 
To  tell  your  toils  and  troubles  o'er; 
Renew  the  pledge  of  other  days, 
And  walk  in  sweet  and  pleasant  ways 

"May  the  good  Father  of  mercies  ever  protect  and 
bless  you;  make  the  sun  of  happiness  to  brightly 
shine  upon  you,  and  may  it  never  again  be  dimmed 
by  stern  misfortune!  is  the  earnest  and  heartfelt  wish 
of  every  person  in  this  fort  to-day." 

With  deep  emotion  these  words  were  spoken,  and  we 
felt  convinced  they  were  from  the  innermost  depths  of 
the  heart. 

How  many  affectionate,  generous  natures  are  among 
us,  whom  we  can  never  appreciate  until  some  heavy 
cloud  drops  down  upon  us,  and  they,  with  their  cheer- 


230  NAREATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

ful  words  and  kind  acts,  assist  us  to  rise,  and  in  hours 
of  joy  they  are  ready  to  grasp  us  by  the  hand,  and 
welcome  us  to  happiness  ? 

Anxious  for  a  re-union  with  our  friends,  and  to  be 
once  more  with  my  dear  mother,  we  bade  farewell  to 
those  who  had  shown  us  so  much  kindness  and  atten 
tion,  and  commenced  our  journey  at  daylight,  to  pre 
vent  the  Indians,  many  of  whom  remained  about  the 
fort,  knowing  of  my  departure,  as  I  was  in  constant 
dread  of  recapture. 

Fort  Sully  is  on  the  Missouri  River,  three  hundred 
miles  from  Sioux  City,  by  land,  which  distance  we 
traveled  in  an  ambulance.  At  all  the  military  posts, 
stations,  and  towns  through  which  we  passed,  all — mil 
itary  and  civilians — seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in 
kindness  and  attention.  Those  living  in  frontier  towns 
know  what  the  nature  of  the  Indian  is,  and  could  most 
heartily  sympathize  with  one  who  had  suffered  from 
captivity  among  them. 

At  Yankton  I  received  particularly  kind  attention, 
from  Mrs.  Ash,  of  the  Ash  Hotel,  who  also  gave  me 
the  information,  elsewhere  written,  of  the  fate  of  Mrs. 
Dooley  and  Mrs.  Wright.  Here,  also,  I  met  a  num 
ber  of  the  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry,  to  which  gallant  regi 
ment  I  was  under  so  great  obligation.  Dr.  Bardwell, 
a  surgeon  of  that  regiment,  who  was  at  Fort  Sully  at 
the  time  the  Blackfeet  came  in  to  make  a  treaty,  and 
were  sent  off  after  me,  and  who,  I  had  previously  been 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  231 

informed,  was  active  in  measures  tending  to  my  re 
lease,  was  stationed  at  Yankton,  and  manifested  the 
kindness  of  his  heart  in  many  ways. 

At  Sioux  City,  Council  Bluffs,  and  St.  Joe,  crowds 
of  visitors  flocked  to  see  the  white  woman  who  had 
been  a  captive  with  the  Indians ;  and  I  was  compelled 
to  answer  many  questions.  From  St.  Joe,  we  made 
all  haste  for  Leavenworth,  Kansas,  where  I  was  re 
ceived  by  friends  and  relatives  as  one  risen  from  the 
dead. 

At  last  we  reached  our  old  home  in  Geneva;  the 
home  from  which  we  had  departed  but  a  few  months 
before,  lured  to  new  fields  by  the  brightest  hopes  of 
future  prosperity.  Alas!  what  disappointments  had 
fallen  to  our  lot !  But  soon  I  was  clasped  in  my  dear 
mother's  arms,  and  all  my  sorrows  were  swallowed  up 
in  the  joy  of  that  re-union. 

On  the  morning  of  our  departure  for  the  plains,  she 
said  (while  tears  of  sorrow  filled  her  eyes)  that  she  felt 
as  though  it  was  our  final  farewell.  Her  fears  were 
agonizing  in  my  behalf.  She  seemed  to  have  a  pre 
sentiment  of  evil — a  dark,  portentous  cloud  hung  over 
my  head,  she  felt,  that  would  burst  upon  me,  and  scat 
ter  dismay  and  grief — which  too  well  was  realized  in 
the  days  that  followed. 

I  endeavored  to  cheer  her  with  hope,  and  smilingly 
assured  her  that,  as  soon  as  the  Pacific  Railroad  was 
completed,  I  should  visit  my  home  and  her;  and, 


232  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

though  many  miles  might  separate  us,  we  still  would 
be  one  in  heart;  and  the  facilities  for  traveling  were 
becoming  so  easy  and  rapid,  we  could  not  be  separated 
for  any  great  length  of  time.  But  her  sad  heart  re 
fused  to  be  comforted.  A  mother's  unchanging  love — 
stronger  than  death,  faithful  under  every  circumstance, 
and  clinging  with  tenacity  to  the  child  of  her  affection, 
could  not  part  with  me  without  a  pang  of  anguish, 
which  was  increased  tenfold  when  the  news  of  my 
capture  reached  her. 

Gradually  she  sank  under  this  heavy  affliction; 
health  rapidly  gave  way,  and  for  three  long  months 
she  lay  helpless,  moaning  and  bewailing  the  loss  of 
her  children  ;  for,  scarcely  had  she  aroused  from  the 
terrible  stupor  and  grief  which  the  news  of  my 
brother's  death  from  poison,  while  a  soldier  in  the 
Union  army,  had  plunged  her,  when  this  new  and 
awful  sorrow  came  like  a  whirlwind  upon  her  fainting 
spirit. 

But  God  is  good.  In  his  great  mercy  he  spared  us 
both,  to  meet  once  more,  and  a  letter  from  my  hand, 
telling  her  of  my  safety,  reached  her  in  due  time ;  and 
in  each  other's  fond  embrace  we  were  once  more 
folded. 

Oh!  happy  hour!  Methinks  the  angels  smiled  in 
their  celestial  abodes  when  they  witnessed  that  dear 
mother's  joy. 

The  reader  naturally  supposes  that  here  my  narra- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  233 

tive  ought  to  end;  that,  restored  to  husband,  mother, 
and  friends,  my  season  of  sorrow  must  be  over.  But 
not  so.  Other  trials  were  in  store  for  me,  and,  even 
fortified  as  I  was  by  past  tribulation,  I  sank  almost 
despairingly  under  their  affliction.  Nor  was  I  yet  done 
with  the  Indians. 

Anxious  to  again  establish  a  home,  we  left  Geneva, 
went  to  Shawneetown,  where  we  prospered ;  but  better 
prospects  offering  farther  west,  we  went  to  Ellsworth, 
a  new  town  just  staked  out  on  the  western  line  of 
Kansas.  I  was  the  first  woman  who  located  there. 
"We  lived  in  our  wagon  for  a  time,  then  built  a  hotel, 
and  were  prospering,  when  fears  of  the  Indians  again 
harassed  us. 

The  troops  at  Fort  Harker,  four  miles  east  of  Ells 
worth,  had  been  out,  under  General  Hancock,  in  pursuit 
of  the  Indians,  to  punish  them  for  murders  and  depre 
dations  committed  along  the  line  of  the  Pacific  Railroad, 
and  coming  upon  an  Indian  camp,  destroyed  it,  inflict 
ing  a  severe  chastisement.  This  we  knew  would  so 
exasperate  the  Indians  as  to  render  the  situation  of 
the  exposed  settlements  one  of  great  danger;  and 
after  my  experience,  a  terrible  dread  of  again  falling 
into  their  hands  intensified  my  apprehensions  for  our 
safety. 

The  scouts,  Jack  Harvey  and  "  Wild  Bill,"  were  con 
stantly  on  the  lookout,  and  eagerly  would  we  look 
toward  the  hills  for  any  one  who  could  give  us  news, 
20 


234  NARRATIVE  OP  CAPTIVITY 

and  gather  around  them,  when  they  came  from  the 
front,  with  anxious  faces  and  listening  ears. 

Meantime  the  population  ot  Ellsworth  had  rapidly 
increased,  and  military  companies  were  formed  for  pro 
tection.  Thus  we  lived  in  a  continual  state  of  alarm, 
until  at  last  one  night  the  signal  was  given  that  the 
Indians  were  approaching,  when  every  man  flew  to  his 
post,  and  the  women  and  children  fled  to  the  places  of 
refuge  that  had  been  prepared  for  them,  an  iron-clad 
house  and  a  "dug-out,"  or  place  under  ground.  I  fled 
to  the  latter  place,  where  about  fifty  altogether  had 
congregated,  and  among  them  were  three  young  men 
who  were  the  sole  survivors  of  a  large  family — father, 
mother,  and  two  sisters — murdered  and  horribly  muti 
lated  in  the  Minnesota  massacres. 

The  Indians  were  repulsed,  but  they  continued 
to  harass  us  and  threaten  the  town,  so  that  it  became 
necessary  to  apply  for  military  protection.  Accordingly, 
a  number  of  colored  troops  were  sent  there,  which 
imparted  a  feeling  of  security. 

But  Ellsworth  was  doomed  to  a  more  terrible  scourge, 
if  possible,  than  the  Indians  had  threatened  to  be.  The 
troops  were  recently  from  the  South.  Soon  after 
their  arrival  among  us,  the  cholera  broke  out  among 
them,  and,  spreading  among  the  citizens,  created  a 
terrible  panic.  The  pestilence  was  most  destructive, 
sweeping  before  it  old  and  young,  and  of  all  classes. 

My  husband  fell  a  victim  to  the  disease. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  235 

On  the  28th  day  of  July,  1867,  a  violent  attack  of 
this  terrible  disease  carried  him  off,  and,  in  the  midst  of 
peril  and  cares,  I  was  left  a  mourning,  desolate  widow. 

Being  in  delicate  health,  I  was  forced  to  flee  to  the 
East,  and  stopped  at  St.  George,  where  one  week  after 
my  little  one  was  ushered  into  this  world  of  sorrow. 

The  people  were  panic-stricken  in  relation  to  the 
cholera,  and  when  I  went  there,  they  were  afraid  to 
receive  me  into  their  homes,  consequently  I  repaired  to 
a  small  cabin  in  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  my 
adopted  son  and  myself  remained  there  alone  for 
several  days. 

A  young  lady,  Miss  Baker,  called  on  me  in  great 
sympathy,  saying  she  was  not  afraid  of  cholera,  and 
would  stay  with  me  until  after  my  confinement. 

I  was  very  thankful  for  her  kindness,  and  after  the 
fear  was  over  with  the  people,  every  attention  that 
humanity  could  suggest  was  given  me;  but,  alas!  my 
heart  was  at  home,  and  so  deep  were  my  yearnings, 
the  physician  declared  it  impossible  for  me  to  recover 
until  I  did  go  home. 

The  events  that  had  transpired  seemed  like  a  fear 
ful  dream. 

The  physician  who  attended  me  went  to  Ellsworth  to 
see  if  it  was  prudent  for  me  to  go,  sending  a  letter 
immediately  after,  bidding  me  come,  as  the  cholera  had 
disappeared. 

Oh !  how  changed  was  that  home !     The  voice  that 


236  NAKKATIVE  OP  CAPTIVITY 

had  ever  been  as  low,  sweet  music  to  my  ear  was 
hushed  forever ;  the  eye  that  had  always  met  mine  with 
smiling  fondness  was  closed  to  light  and  me,  and  the 
hand  so  often  grasped  in  tender  love  was  palsied  in 
death !  Mr.  Kelly,  the  noble,  true,  and  devoted  hus 
band,  my  loved  companion,  the  father  of  my  innocent 
child,  was  gone.  Oh !  how  sad  that  word !  My 
heart  was  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and  that  did  its 
work,  for  it  prostrated  me  on  a  bed  of  illness  nigh 
unto  death. 

Dr.  McKennon  very  faithfully  attended  me  during 
my  illness,  and  as  I  was  recovering,  he  was  seized  by 
severe  sickness  himself,  which  proved  fatal. 

He  was  anxious  to  see  me  before  he  died,  and  desired 
assistance  that  he  might  be  taken  down  stairs  for  the 
purpose. 

His  attendants  allowed  him  to  do  so,  but  he  fainted 
in  the  attempt,  and  was  laid  on  the  floor  until  he 
recovered,  then  raised  and  placed  on  the  sofa. 

I  was  then  led  into  the  room,  and,  seating  myself 
beside  him,  he  grasped  my  hand,  exclaiming:  "My 
friend,  do  not  leave  me.  I  have  a  brother  in  New 
York  " — but  his  lips  soon  stiffened  in  death,  and  he  was 
unable  to  utter  more. 

It  was  a  severe  shock  to  my  nervous  system,  already 
prostrated  by  trouble  and  illness,  and  I  greatly  missed 
his  attention  and  care. 

No  relative,  or  friend,  was  near  to  lay  his  weary 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  237 

head  upon  the  pillow;  but  we  laid  him  to  rest  in  the 
burial  ground  of  Ellsworth  with  sad  hearts  and  great 
emotion. 

In  the  spring  I  went  to  the  end  of  the  road  further 
west,  with  an  excursion  party,  to  a  place  called  Sheri 
dan.  On  our  return  we  stopped  at  Fort  HayS,  where 
I  met  two  Indians  who  recognized  me,  and  I  also  knew 
them.  We  conversed  together.  I  learned  they  had  a 
camp  in  the  vicinity,  and  they  were  skulking  around, 
reconnoitering.  They  were  well  treated  here  and  very 
liberally  dealt  with.  They  inquired  where  I  lived;  I 
told  them  way  off,  near  to  the  rising  sun. 

The  next  morning,  when  the  train  left  town,  the 
band,  riding  on  horseback,  jumped  the  ditch,  and 
looked  into  the  windows  of  the  cars,  hoping  to  see  me. 

They  told  the  people  that  I  belonged  to  them,  and 
they  would  take  my  papoose  and  me  way  off  to  their 
own  country ;  we  were  their  property,  and  must  go 
with  them. 

It  was  supposed  that  if  I  had  been  in  the  cars  the 
Indians  would  have  attempted  to  take  the  train. 


238  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

ELIZABETH  BLACKWELL — MORMON  HOME — A  BRUTAL  FATHER — THE 

MOTHER  AND  DAUGHTERS  FLEE  TO  THE  MOUNTAINS DEATH  OP 

THE  MOTHER  AND  SISTERS  FROM  EXPOSURE — ELIZABETH  SAVED 
BY  AN  INDIAN — A  WHITE  WOMAN  TORTURED — RESCUED  CHILDREN 
THE  BOXX  FAMILY — CAPTURE  OF  MRS.  BLYNN 

SOME  few  weeks  after  the  events  just  related,  I  re 
ceived  a  note  from  a  stranger,  requesting  me  to  call 
on  her  at  the  dwelling  of  a  hunter,  where  she  was 
stopping.  Her  name  was  Elizabeth  Blackwell,  and 
emigrated  with  her  parents  from  England,  who  became 
proselytes  of  the  ruling  prophet  of  Salt  Lake  City, 
where  they  remained  until  Elizabeth's  father  took  an 
other  wife.  This  created  trouble;  words  ensued,  soon 
followed  by  blows,  and  Elizabeth,  in  endeavoring  to 
protect  her  mother,  was  struck  by  her  brute  of  a  father 
with  a  knife,  and  one  of  her  eyes  destroyed. 

Being  discouraged  and  broken-hearted,  the  wretched 
mother  and  daughters  (for  Elizabeth  had  two  sisters) 
resolved  to  escape.  They  wandered  away  among  the 
mountains,  and,  having  no  place  of  shelter,  all  perished 
with  the  cold,  except  Elizabeth,  who  was  found  by  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  239 

Indians,  nearly  frozen  to  death.  They  lifted  her  up 
and  carried  her  to  camp,  where  they  gave  her  every 
attention  requisite  for  restoration. 

She  remained  with  the  Indians  until  she  was  able 
to  go  east,  where  she  underwent  the  severe  operation 
of  having  both  legs  amputated  above  the  knee. 

The  treatment  received  from  the  Indians  so  attached 
her  to  them  that  she  prefers  to  live  a  forest  life,  and 
when  she  gave  me  her  narrative,  she  was  on  her  way 
from  the  States  to  her  Indian  home. 

Her  father  soon  wearied  of  his  Mormon  wife,  and 
escaped  to  the  Eocky  Mountains,  where  he  became  a 
noted  higwayman.  Hearing  of  Elizabeth's  residence 
among  the  Indians,  he  visited  her,  and  gave  her  a 
large  sum  of  money.  The  fate  of  his  family  had  great 
effect  on  him,  and  remorse  drove  him  to  desperation. 

The  husband  of  Elizabeth  took  his  second  wife  and 
Elizabeth's  child  from  Salt  Lake  to  Cincinnati,  where 
they  now  live. 

She  was  twenty-six  years  old  when  I  saw  and  con 
versed  with  her,  a  lady  of  intelligence,  and  once  pos 
sessed  more  than  ordinary  beauty. 

She  had  just  received  the  news  of  her  father's  death. 
He  was  killed  near  Fort  Dodge,  Kansas. 

Elizabeth  related  to  me  many  acts  of  cruelty  she  had 
witnessed  among  the  savages,  one  of  which  was  to  the 
following  effect : 

A  woman  was  brought  into  the  camp  on  horseback, 


240  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

who  had  been  captured  from  a  train,  and  an  Indian 
who  was  attempting  to  lift  her  from  the  horse,  was 
shot  in  the  act,  by  her  own  hand.  This  so  enraged 
the  savages  that  they  cut  her  body  in  gashes,  filled 
them  with  powder,  and  then  set  fire  to  it. 

The  sight  of  the  woman's  sufferings  was  too  much 
for  Elizabeth  to  endure,  and  she  begged  the  savages 
to  put  an  end  to  the  victim  at  once,  which  accordingly 
was  done. 

But  although  Elizabeth  saw  many  heartless  acts — 
many  terrible  scenes — still  she  had  a  kindly  feeling 
toward  the  Indians,  for  they  saved  her  from  a  horrible 
death  by  starvation  and  exposure,  and  had  been  very 
tender  with  her.  She  was  somewhat  embittered  toward 
the  white  people,  on  account  of  her  sufferings,  and 
treatment. 

A  short  time  after,  General  Sully  invited  me  to  Fort 
Harker,  to  see  two  white  captive  children,  a  girl  of 
fourteen  and  a  boy  of  six.  They  had  beep  captured 
two  years  before,  and  the  account  of  their  treatment 
given  me  by  the  girl,  was  any  thing  but  favorable. 
The  boy  was  as  wild  as  a  deer. 

A  Sioux  woman  at  Fort  Harker  had  taken  these 
children  into  her  own  family  and  cared  for  them  as  a 
mother.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a  white  man,  was 
born  at  Fort  Laramie,  and  had  married  an  interpreter 
by  the  name  of  Bradley.  She  was  quite  intelligent, 
having  been  educated  by  her  husband. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  241 

In  January,  1868,  two  other  children  were  captured 
in  the  State  of  Texas  by  the  Kiowa  Indians.  They 
were  girls,  aged  five  and  three  years.  Their  parents 
and  all  the  known  relatives  had  been  murdered,  and 
the  children  had  been  recently  recovered  from  the  In 
dians,  and  were  in  the  care  of  J.  H.  Leavenworth, 
United  States  Indian  Agent.  Having  no  knowledge 
of  their  parentage,  they  were  named  Helen  and  Heloise 
Lincoln. 

Another  interesting  family  was  taken  from  Texas 
by  the  Indians,  their  beautiful  home  destroyed,  and  all 
killed  with  the  exception  of  the  mother  and  three 
daughters. 

Their  name  was  Boxx.  The  ages  of  the  children 
were  respectively  eighteen,  fourteen,  and  ten,  and  they 
were  allowed  to  be  together  for  a  time,  but  afterward 
were  separated. 

They  experienced  great  cruelties.  The  youngest 
was  compelled  to  stand  on  a  bed  of  live  coals,  in  order 
to  torture  the  mother  and  sisters. 

Lieutenant  Hesselberger,  the  noble  and  brave  officer, 
whose  name  will  live  forever  in  the  hearts  of  the  cap 
tives  he  rescued,  heard  of  this  family,  and,  with  a  party 
of  his  brave  men,  went  immediately  to  the  Indian  vil 
lage,  and  offered  a  reward  for  the  captives,  which  at 
first  was  declined,  but  he  at  length  succeeded  in  pur 
chasing  the  mother  and  one  girl;  he  afterward  pro 
cured  the  release  of  the  others. 
21 


242  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

Lieutenant  Hesselberger  braved  death  in  so  doing, 
and  his  only  reward  is  the  undying  gratitude  of  those 
who  owe  their  lives  to  his  self-sacrificing,  humane 
devotion  and  courage. 

In  the  fall  of  1868,  the  Indians  commenced  depre 
dations  on  the  frontier  of  Kansas,  and  after  many 
serious  outbreaks,  destroying  homes  and  murdering 
settlers,  the  Governor  issued  a  call  for  volunteers  to 
assist  General  Sheridan  in  protecting  the  settlers  and 
punishing  the  Indians.  Among  those  who  volun 
teered  was  my  youngest  brother,  and  many  of  my  old 
schoolmates  and  friends  from  Geneva,  who  related  to 
me  the  following  incidents,  which  are  fully  substan 
tiated  by  General  Sheridan  and  others. 

Mrs.  Morgan,  an  accomplished  and  beautiful  bride, 
and  Miss  White,  an  educated  young  lady,  were  both 
taken  from  their  homes  by  the  Indians.  They  were 
living  on  the  Republican  River. 

During  their  captivity  they  suffered  much  from  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather,  and  it  was  March  before 
they  were  released  by  General  Sheridan. 

The  troops,  the  Kansas  boys,  were  all  winter  among 
the  mountains,  endeavoring  to  protect  the  frontier. 

They  suffered  great  privation,  being  obliged  some 
times  to  live  on  the  meat  of  mules,  and  often  needing 
food.  All  honor  to  these  self-sacrificing  men,  who 
braved  the  cold  and  hunger  of  the  mountains  to  pro 
tect  the  settlers  on  the  frontier. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  243 

A  Mrs.  Blynn,  whose  maiden  name  was  Harrington, 
of  Franklin  County,  Kansas,  who  was  married  at  the 
age  of  nineteen,  and  started  with  her  young  husband 
for  the  Pacific  coast,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  Indians 
and  suffered  terrible  brutality. 

About  that  time  the  savages  had  become  trouble 
some  on  the  plains,  attacking  every  wagon-train,  kill 
ing  men  and  capturing  women.  But  the  train  in 
which  Mr.  Blynn  and  his  wife  traveled  was  supposed 
to  be  very  strong,  and  able  to  repel  any  attack  made 
upon  them,  should  there  be  any  such  trouble. 

Mrs.  Blynn  had  a  presentiment  of  evil — of  the  fate 
of  their  unfortunate  company,  and  her  own  dark  im 
pending  destiny,  in  a  dream,  the  realization  of  which 
proved  too  true. 

When  she  related  her  dream" to  her  husband,  he 
tried  to  laugh  away  her  superstitious  fears,  and  prevent 
its  impression  on  her  mind. 

It  was  not  many  days  after  that  a  large  number  of 
warriors  of  the  Sioux  tribe  were  seen  in  the  distance, 
and  the  people  of  the  train  arranged  themselves  in  a 
shape  for  attack. 

The  Indians,  seeing  this  preparation,  and,  fearing  a 
powerful  resistance,  fired  a  few  shots,  and,  with  yells 
of  rage  and  disappointment,  went  off. 

Within  the  succeeding  days  the  travelers  saw  In 
dians,  but  they  did  not  come  near  enough  to  make 
trouble. 


244  NAREATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

Confident  of  no  disturbance  or  hinderance  to  their 
journey,  the  happy  emigrants  journeyed  on  fearless 
(comparatively)  of  the  red  skins,  and  boasting  of  their 
power. 

But  the  evil  hour  at  last  approached.  When  the 
column  had  reached  Sand  Creek,  and  was  in  the  act  of 
crossing,  suddenly  the  wild  yells  of  Indians  fell  upon 
their  ears,  and  soon  a  band  of  Cheyennes  charged  down 
upon  them. 

Two  wagons  had  already  got  into  the  stream,  and, 
instead  of  hastening  the  others  across,  and  thus  put 
ting  the  creek  between  themselves  and  their  pursuers, 
the  whites  drove  the  two  back  out  of  the  water,  and, 
entangled  in  the  others,  threw  every  thing  in  confu 
sion.  This  confusion  is  just  what  the  Indians  like, 
and  they  began  whooping,  shouting,  and  firing  furi 
ously,  in  order  to  cause  a  stampede  of  the  live-stock. 

In  five  minutes  all  was  accomplished;  all  the  ani 
mals,  except  those  well  fastened  to  the  wagons,  were 
dashing  over  the  prairie.  The  Indians  then  circled 
around  and  fired  a  volley  of  bullets  and  arrows.  Mr. 
Blynn  was  killed  at  the  second  fire,  while  standing 
before  the  wagon  in  which  were  his  wife  and  child. 

"  God  help  them ! "  was  all  he  said,  as,  firing  his 
rifle  at  the  Indians  for  the  last  time,  he  sank  down 
dead. 

The  men  returned  the  fire  for  awhile,  then  fled, 
leaving  their  wounded,  all  their  wagons,  and  the 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  245 

women  and  children  in  the  hands  of  the  relentless 
victors. 

Santana,  who  led  the  band,  sprang  in  first,  followed 
by  his  braves,  whom  he  ordered  to  let  the  cowardly 
pale  faces  run  away  without  pursuit. 

The  dead  and  wounded  were  scalped,  and  the  women 
and  children  taken  captive.  All  were  treated  with 
brutal  conduct;  and,  having  secured  all  the  plunder 
they  could,  the  savages  set  fire  to  every  wagon,  and, 
with  the  horses  they  had  taken  from  the  train,  set  out 
in  the  direction  of  their  villages. 

Mrs.  Blynn's  child,  Willie,  two  years  old,  cried  very 
much,  which  so  enraged  Santana  that  he  seized  him  by 
the  heels,  and  was  ready  to  dash  out  his  brains,  but  the 
poor  mother,  in  her  agony,  sprang  forward,  caught  the 
child,  and  fought  so  bravely  with  the  infuriated  mur 
derer,  that  he  laughed,  and  told  her  to  keep  it ;  for  he 
feared  she  would  fret  if  he  killed  it. 

Mounted  on  a  pony,  her  child  in  her  arms,  she  en 
deavored  to  please  her  savage  captor  by  appearing 
satisfied,  dwelling  on  the  hope  that  some  event  would 
occur,  whereby  she  might  be  rescued  and  restored  to 
her  friends.  It  was  for  her  darling  child  that  she 
endeavored  to  keep  up  her  heart  and  resolve  to  live. 

When  they  arrived  at  Santana's  village,  Mrs.  Blynn 
was  left  alone  of  all  the  seven  who  were  taken.  Group 
after  group  dropped  away  from  the  main  body,  taking 
with  them  the  women  whom  they  had  prisoners. 


246  HARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Her  hardships  soon  commenced.  For  a  day  or  two 
she  was  fed  sufficiently ;  but  afterward  all  that  she  had 
to  eat  she  got  from  the  squaws  in  the  same  lodge  with 
her ;  and,  as  they  were  jealous  of  her,  they  often  re 
fused  to  give  her  any  thing,  either  for  herself  or  Willie. 

An  Indian  girl,  in  revenge  for  an  injury  done  her 
by  Santana,  the  murder  of  her  best  friend,  became  a 
spy  for  General  Sheridan,  and  endeavored  by  every 
means  in  her  power  to  rescue  Mrs.  Blynn  from  the 
grasp  of  these  savages;  but  her  efforts  were  unsuccess 
ful.  She  was  a  true  friend  to  the  unfortunate  lady, 
giving  her  food,  and  endeavoring  to  cheer  her  with 
the  promise  of  rescue  and  safe  deliverance. 

The  squaws  abused  her  shamefully  in  the  absence 
of  Santana,  burning  her  with  sharp  sticks  and  splint 
ers  of  resinous  wood,  and  inflicting  the  most  excruci 
ating  tortures  upon  her.  Her  face,  breasts,  and  limbs 
were  one  mass  of  wounds.  Her  precious  little  one  was 
taken  by  the  hair  of  the  head  and  punished  with  a 
stick  before  her  helpless  gaze. 

Mrs.  Blynn,  the  captive,  previous  to  this  torture, 
had  written  a  letter  to  the  general  commanding  the 
department,  whoever  he  might  be,  and  sent  it  by  the 
Indian  girl. 

We  insert  a  copy  of  this  letter,  which  is  sufficient  to 
draw  tears  from  the  eye  of  any  one  who  may  read  it. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  247 


"  KIOWAH  VILLAGE,  ON  THE  WASHITA  RIVER.  ) 
Saturday,  November  7,  1868.         j 

"  KIND  FRIEND  : 

"  Whoever  you  may  be,  if  you  will  only  buy  us  from 
the  Indians  with  ponies  or  any  thing,  and  let  me  come 
and  stay  with  you  until  I  can  get  word  to  my  friends, 
they  will  pay  you  well ;  and  I  will  work  for  you  also, 
and  do  all  I  can  for  you. 

"  If  it  is  not  too  far  to  this  village,  and  you  are  not 
afraid  to  come,  I  pray  you  will  try. 

"  The  Indians  tell  me,  as  near  as  I  can  understand, 
they  expect  traders  to  come,  to  whom  they  will  sell  us. 
Can  you  find  out  by  the  bearer,  and  let  me  know  if 
they  are  white  men  ?  If  they  are  Mexicans,  I  am 
afraid  they  will  sell  us  into  slavery  in  Mexico. 

"  If  you  can  do  nothing  for  me,  write,  for  God's 
sake!  to  "W.  T.  Harrington,  Ottawa,  Franklin  County, 
Kansas — my  father.  Tell  him  we  are  with  the  Kio- 
wahs,  or  Cheyennes;  and  they  say  when  the  white 
men  make  peace  we  can  go  home. 

"Tell  him  to  write  to  the  Governor  of  Kansas 
about  it,  and  for  them  to  make  peace.  Send  this  to 
him,  please. 

"  We  were  taken  on  October  9th,  on  the  Arkansas, 
below  Fort  Lyon.  My  name  is  Mrs.  Clara  Blynn. 
My  little  boy,  Willie  Blynn,  is  two  years  old. 

"  Do  all  you  can  for  me.     Write  to  the  Peace  Com- 


248  NAKKATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

missioners  to  make  peace  this  fall.     For  our  sake  do 
all  you  can,  and  God  will  bless  you  for  it ! 

"  If  you  can  let  me  hear  from  you,  let  me  know 
what  you  think  about  it.  Write  to  my  father.  Send 

him  this.     Good-by ! 

"  MKS.  K.  F.  BLYNN. 

"P.  S. — I  am  as  well  as  can  be  expected,  but  my 
baby,  my  darling,  darling  little  Willie,  is  very  weak. 
O,  God!  help  him!  Save  him,  kind  friend,  even  if 
you  can  not  save  me.  Again,  good-by." 

Mrs.  Blynn  passed  her  time  in  drudgery,  hoping 
against  hope  up  to  the  morning  of  the  battle,  when 
General  Sheridan's  gallant  soldiers,  under  the  com 
mand  of  General  Ouster,  came  charging  with  loud 
huzzahs  upon  the  village. 

Black  Kettle's  camp  was  the  first  attacked,  though 
all  the  village  was,  of  coarse,  aroused. 

The  heart  of  Mrs.  Blynn  must  have  beat  wildly, 
mingling  with  hope  and  dread,  when  she  heard  the 
noise  and  firing,  and  saw  the  United  States  soldiers 
charging  upon  her  captors. 

Springing  forward,  she  exclaimed :  ((  Willie,  Willie, 
saved  at  last ! "  but  the  words  were  scarce  on  her  lips, 
ere  the  tomahawk  of  the  revengeful  Santana  was  buried 
in  her  brain ;  and  in  another  instant  little  Willie  was 
in  the  grasp  of  the  monster,  and  his  head  dashed 
against  a  tree ;  then,  lifeless,  he  was  thrown  upon  the 
dying  mother's  breast,  whose  arms  instinctively  closed 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  249 

around  the  dead  baby  boy,  as  though  she  would  pro 
tect  him  to  the  last  moment  of  her  life. 

General  Sheridan  and  his  staff,  in  searching  for  the 
bodies  of  Major  Elliott  and  his  comrades,  found  these 
among  the  white  soldiers,  and  they  were  tenderly  car 
ried  to  Fort  Cobb,  where,  in  a  grave  outside  the  stock 
ade,  mother  and  child  lie  sleeping  peacefully,  their 
once  bruised  spirits  having  joined  the  loved  husband 
and  father  in  the  land  where  captivity  is  unknown. 

Surely,  if  heaven  is  gained  by  the  sorrows  of  earth, 
this  little  family  will  enjoy  the  brightest  scenes  of  the 
celestial  world. 


250  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

MOVE  TO  WYOMING — FALSE  FRIENDS — THE  MANUSCRIPT  OF  MY  NAR 
RATIVE  TAKEN  BY  ANOTHER  PARTY  AND  PUBLISHED  —  I  GO  TO 
WASHINGTON. 

MR.  KELLY'S  sudden  death,  my  own  sickness,  and 
the  scourge  of  cholera,  all  coming  at  one  time,  proved 
disastrous  to  me  in  a  pecuniary  way.  I  was  defrauded 
in  every  way,  even  to  the  robbing  of  my  husband's 
body  of  the  sum  of  five  hundred  dollars  the  day  of  his 
death.  However,  I  finally  disposed  of  the  remnant 
of  property  left,  and  started  for  Wyoming,  where  lived 
the  only  persons  beside  myself  who  survived  the  attack 
on  our  train.  They  had  prospered,  and  in  a  spirit  of 
kindness,  as  I  then  thought,  invited  and  prevailed  on 
me  to  share  their  home. 

It  proved  a  most  disastrous  move  for  me.  My 
leisure  hours,  since  my  release  from  captivity,  had 
been  devoted  to  preparing  for  publication,  in  book 
form,  a  narrative  of  my  experience  and  adventures 
among  the  Indians,  and  it  was  completed.  The 
manuscript  was  surreptitiously  taken,  and  a  gar 
bled,  imperfect  account  of  my  captivity  issued  as  the 
experience  of  my  false  friend,  who,  by  the  aid  of  an 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  251 

Indian,  escaped  after  a  durance  of  only  one  day  and 
night. 

I  remained  in  Wyoming  one  year,  then  started  for 
Washington,  resolved  to  present  a  claim  to  the  Gov 
ernment  for  losses  sustained  at  the  hands  of  the  In 
dians.  I  knew  what  difficulties  beset  my  path,  but 
duty  to  my  child  urged  me  on,  and  I  was  not  without 
some  hope  of  success. 

After  learning  of  my  captivity  through  Captain 
Fisk,  President  Lincoln  had  issued  orders  to  the  differ 
ent  military  commanders  that  my  freedom  from  the 
Indians  must  be  purchased  at  any  price ;  and  my  sad 
story  was  well  known  to  the  then  existing  authorities 
when  I  arrived  in  Washington. 

President  Grant,  learning  through  a  friend  from 
Colorado  of  my  presence,  sent  for  me,  and  assured  me 
of  his  warmest  sympathy.  He  was  cognizant  of  what 
had  already  transpired  relative  to  me,  and  told  me  the 
papers  were  on  file  in  the  War  Department,  in  charge 
of  General  Sherman. 

In  presenting  my  claim,  many  difficulties  had  to  be 
encountered ;  but  members  of  Congress,  realizing  that 
some  compensation  was  due  me,  and  understanding  the 
delay  that  would  result  from  a  direct  application  to  the 
Indian  Bureau,  introduced  a  bill  appropriating  to  me 
five  thousand  dollars  for  valuable  services  rendered  the 
Government  in  saving  Captain  Fisk's  train  from  de 
struction,  and  by  timely  warning  saving  Fort  Sully 


252  NAKKATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

from  pillage,  and  its  garrison  from  being  massacred. 
This  was  done  without  my  having  any  knowledge  of  it 
until  after  the  bill  had  passed  both  houses  of  Congress 
and  become  a  law. 

During  my  stay  in  Washington,  Eed  Cloud,  and  a 
delegation  of  chiefs  and  head  warriors  from  the  differ 
ent  tribes  of  the  Dakota  or  Sioux  nation,  arrived. 
They  all  recognized  me  as  once  having  been  with 
their  people,  and  seemed  quite  rejoiced  at  the  meet 
ing. 

Some  of  the  good  Christian  people  of  the  city  ex 
tended  to  the  Indians,  through  me,  an  invitation  to 
attend  church  one  Sabbath,  which  I  made  known  to 
Red  Cloud,  telling  him  of  the  great  organ,  the  fine 
music  they  would  hear,  and  of  the  desire  the  good 
people  had  to  benefit  their  souls. 

Red  Cloud  replied  with  dignity  that  he  did  not  have 
to  go  to  the  big  house  to  talk  to  the  Great  Spirit ;  he 
could  sit  in  his  tipi  or  room,  and  the  Great  Spirit 
would  listen.  The  Great  Spirit  was  not  where  the  big 
music  was.  No,  he  would  not  go. 

None  of  the  Indians  accepted  the  invitation ;  but 
some  of  the  squaws  went,  escorted  to  the  church  in  ele 
gant  carriages ;  but  they  soon  left  in  disgust.  The  daz 
zling  display  of  fine  dresses,  the  beautiful  church,  and 
the  (t  big  music  " — none  of  these  had  interest  for  them, 
if  unaccompanied  by  a  feast. 

I  attended  several  of  the  councils  held  with  the  In- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  253 

dians.  At  one  of  them,  Red  Cloud  addressed  Secretary 
Cox  and  Commissioner  Parker  in  a  lengthy  speech  on 
the  subject  of  his  grievances,  in  which  he  referred  to 
me  as  follows.  Pointing  me  out  to  the  Secretary  and 
Commissioner,  he  said : 

"  Look  at  that  woman ;  she  was  captured  by  Silver 
Horn's  party.  I  wish  you  to  pay  her  what  her  captors 
owe  her.  I  am  a  man  true  to  what  I  say,  and  want  to 
keep  my  promise.  I  speak  for  all  my  nation.  The 
Indians  robbed  that  lady  there,  and  through  your  in 
fluence  I  want  her  to  be  paid  out  of  the  first  money 
due  us."  Placing  his  finger  first  upon  the  breast  of 
the  Secretary  and  then  of  the  Commissioner,  as  if  to 
add  emphasis  to  what  he  was  about  to  say,  he  added, 
"  Pay  her  out  of  our  money ;  do  not  give  the  money 
into  any  but  her  own  hands ;  then  the  right  one  will 
get  it." 

In  one  of  my  interviews  with  the  chiefs,  Red  Cloud, 
Spotted  Tail,  and  others  desired  me  to  get  up  a  paper 
setting  forth  my  claims  against  their  people,  and  they 
would  sign  it.  I  accordingly  made  out  a  bill  of  items 
and  presented  it  to  them,  with  my  affidavit,  and  a 
statement  setting  forth  the  circumstances  of  capture  and 
robbery,  which  was  fully  explained  to  them  by  their 
interpreter. 

This  document  the  chiefs  representing  the  different 
bands  signed  readily.  It  is  inserted  elsewhere,  with 
other  documents  corroborative  of  the  truth  of  this  nar- 


254  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

rative.    It  is  also  signed  by  another  delegation  of  chiefs 
I  met  in  New  York. 

With  this  last  interview  with  the  delegation  of  In 
dians  I  met  in  New  York  ends,  I  trust  forever,  my 
experience  with  Indians.  The  preparation  of  the  manu 
script  for  this  plain,  simple  narrative  of  facts  in  my  ex 
perience,  has  not  been  without  its  pangs.  It  has  seemed, 
while  writing  it,  as  if  with  the  narration  of  each  inci 
dent,  I  was  living  over  again  the  fearful  life  I  led  while 
a  captive;  and  often  have  I  laid  aside  the  pen  to  get 
rid  of  the  feelings  which  possessed  me.  But  my  task 
is  completed  ;  and  with  the  ending  of  this  chapter,  I 
hope  to  lay  aside  forever  all  regretful  remembrances  of 
my  captivity,  and,  looking  only  at  the  silvery  lining 
to  be  found  in  every  cloud,  enjoy  the  happiness  which 
every  one  may  find  in  child-like  trust  in  Him  who 
ordereth  all  things  well. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  255 


CHAPTEE    XXVIII. 

GENERAL  SULLYJS   EXPEDITION. 

DUEING  the  summer  of  1864,  and  while  I  was  a 
prisoner  with  the  Indians,  an  expedition,  composed  of 
Iowa  and  Minnesota  volunteers,  with  a  few  independ 
ent  companies  of  Nebraska  and  Dakota  men,  with  one 
company  of  friendly  Indians  of  various  tribes,  started 
from  Fort  Sully,  in  Dakota,  with  the  double  purpose, 
under  instructions  from  the  War  Department,  of  es 
corting  a  large  emigrant  train  safely  through  the  In 
dian  country  on  their  way  to  Idaho,  and,  if  possible, 
to  inflict  such  punishment  on  the  hostile  bands  they 
might  meet  as  would  make  them  willing  to  sue  for 
peace. 

The  expedition  was  commanded  by  General  Alfred 
Sully,  of  the  United  States  Army,  a  brave,  skillful 
officer,  and  veteran  Indian  fighter,  having  spent  the 
best  part  of  twenty-five  years7  service  on  the  frontier. 
He  was  a  captain  of  infantry  under  General  Harney, 
in  his  memorable  campaign  of  1857,  and  was  present 
at  the  battle  of  Ash  Hollow,  where  Harney  surprised 
a  large  band  of  Indians,  with  their  families,  who  were 


256  NAKRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

slaughtered  indiscriminately,  inflicting  such  punish 
ment  as  made  the  name  of  General  Harney  a  terror 
to  the  Indians,  and,  at  the  same  time,  brought  upon 
his  head  the  execration  of  thin-skinned  philanthropists, 
who  thought  savages — the  "  noble  red  men  "  of  their 
imagination — should  be  conquered  only  by  a  sugar 
plum  and  rose-water  policy. 

For  many  interesting  particulars  of  this  expedition, 
and  its  bearing  upon  some  of  the  incidents  of  my  cap 
tivity  and  final  ransom,  I  am  indebted  to  the  corre 
spondence  of  one  who  was  a  member  of  the  expedition, 
written  to  his  family  during  its  progress. 

The  first  day's  march  carries  the  command  to  the 
Cheyenne  River,  where  the  topographical  engineer,  to 
whom  I  have  referred,  was  killed.  His  fate  was  sad, 
indeed.  An  officer  in  the  regular  army,  he  served 
with  distinction  in  the  South  during  the  rebellion,  par 
ticipating  in  over  fifty  battles,  and  passing  through  all 
without  a  wound.  He  was  captured  by  the  rebels, 
paroled,  and  sent  to  join  General  Sully's  expedition,  to 
make  a  topographical  survey  of  the  country. 

Having  faced  danger  on  many  a  well-contested  field, 
he  held  the  Indian  in  utter  contempt,  and  roamed  the 
country  along  the  line  of  march  with  reckless  indiffer 
ence  to  danger. 

A  short  time  before  reaching  the  place  where  the 
command  intended  to  go  into  camp,  Captain  Fielner 
started  in  advance,  accompanied  by  only  one  man,  a 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  257 

half-breed.  Reaching  the  river,  they  dismounted,  and 
were  about  fastening  their  horses  to  graze  near  a  grove 
of  wild  plum-trees,  when  two  Indians  stepped  out,  and 
one  of  them  shot  Captain  Fielner,  the  ball  from  his 
rifle  passing  through  both  arms  and  the  breast.  The 
advance  guard  arriving  soon  after,  word  was  sent  back 
to  General  Sully,  who  ordered  the  company  of  Dakota 
Cavalry  to  deploy  and  occupy  so  much  of  the  country 
as  to  make  it  impossible  for  the  Indians  to  escape. 
This  was  done,  and,  closing  toward  a  center,  the  two 
savages  were  found  in  a  "  buffalo  wallow,"  a  depression 
in  the  ground  made  by  the  buffalos,  and  forming  a  very 
good  rifle-pit.  Being  addressed  in  their  own  language, 
they  refused  to  surrender,  and  were  shot.  General 
Sully  afterward  had  their  heads  cut  off;  and  when  the 
command  left  camp  next  morning,  they  graced  two 
pointed  stakes  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  placed  there 
as  a  warning  to  all  straggling  Indians. 

The  feeling  manifested  by  General  Sully  on  the 
occasion  of  Captain  Fielner's  death  was  intense.  A 
brave  officer,  a  scientific  scholar,  and  a  gentleman  of. 
rare  social  qualities,  he  had  won  upon  the  kindlier 
feelings  of  his  associates  in  rank,  and  was  respected 
by  all.  His  untimely  death  was  sincerely  mourned 
by  the  whole  command. 

Death  by  the  hand  of  the  enemy  had  seldom  touched 
that  little  army — so  seldom,  that  when  a  companion 

failed  to  answer  at  roll-call,  his  absence  was  felt.     The 
22 


258  NAKKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

only  other  officer  killed  during  the  three  years  of  Gen 
eral  Sally's  operations  against  the  Indians  was  Lieu 
tenant  Thomas  K.  Leavitt,  of  Company  B,  Sixth  Iowa 
Cavalry.  At  the  battle  of  Whitestone  Hill,  in  Sep 
tember,  1863,  after  the  Indians  had  been  utterly 
routed,  Lieutenant  Leavitt  went  through  their  deserted 
camp  on  foot,  his  horse  having  been  shot  under  him ; 
and,  approaching  a  buffalo  robe,  raised  it  with  the 
point  of  his  saber,  revealing  an  Indian  and  squaw, 
who  sprang  upon  him  so  suddenly  that  he  had  no 
opportunity  to  defend  himself,  and,  with  their  knives, 
stabbed  him  in  several  places.  Darkness  came  on, 
and,  separated  from  his  companions,  stripped  of  his 
clothing,  and  wounded  mortally,  he  was  all  night  ex 
posed  to  bitter  cold.  Despite  his  wounds,  he  crawled 
over  the  ground  fully  a  half  mile,  was  found  next 
morning,  and  conveyed  to  camp,  where  he  died  soon 
after.  A  young  man  of  superior  education,  of  a 
wealthy  family,  he  relinquished  a  lucrative  position 
in  a  bank,  and  enlisted  as  a  private,  but  was  soon  pro 
moted  to  a  lieutenancy;  and,  at  the  time  of  his  death, 
was  acting  Adjutant-General  on  General  Sully  ?s  staff. 
The  emigrant  train  to  be  escorted  by  General  Sully's 
command  came  across  from  Minnesota,  and  were  met 
at  a  point  on  the  Missouri  River  about  four  hun 
dred  miles  above  Sioux  City.  Here  the  whole  party 
crossed  to  the  west  bank  of  the  Missouri,  where  they 
went  into  camp,  and  remained  long  enough  to  recruit 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  259 

their  jaded  animals,  preparatory  to  a  long  and  fa 
tiguing  march  into  an  almost  unknown  wilderness, 
jealously  guarded  by  a  savage  foe. 

During  this  halt,  Fort  Rice,  now  one  of  the  most 
important  fortifications  on  the  Missouri  River,  was 
built,  and,  when  the  march  was  resumed,  a  consider 
able  portion  of  the  command  was  left  to  garrison  it. 

Here,  also,  General  Sully  learned  that  all  the  tribes 
of  the  Sioux  nation  had  congregated  in  the  vicinity  of 
Knife  River,  determined  to  resist  his  passage  through 
their  country,  and  confident  that  superior  numbers 
would  enable  them  to  annihilate  the  whole  expedition, 
and  gain  a  rich  booty  in  horses  and  goods,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  hundreds  of  scalp-locks  they  hoped  to 
win  as  trophies  of  their  prowess. 

About  the  middle  of  July  the  expedition  took  up  its 
march  westward,  and  after  a  few  days  reached  Heart 
River.  Meantime,  information  had  been  received,  from 
Indians  employed  as  scouts,  that  the  enemy  had  gath 
ered  in  strong  force  at  a  place  called  Ta-ka-a-ku-ta, 
or  Deer  Woods,  about  eighty  miles  to  the  north-west, 
and  that  distance  out  of  the  proposed  route  of  the  ex 
pedition.  Accordingly,  General  Sully  ordered  the  em 
igrant  train  and  heavy  army  wagons  corralled,  rifle- 
pits  were  dug,  and,  as  the  emigrants  were  generally 
well  armed,  it  was  deemed  necessary  to  leave  only  a 
small  force  of  cavalry  to  protect  them  in  case  of  at 
tack. 


260  NAKKATIVE  OP  CAPTIVITY 

Putting  the  balance  of  the  command  in  light  march 
ing  order,  leaving  behind  tents  and  all  other  articles 
not  absolutely  necessary,  the  little  band  of  determined 
men  started  for  the  camp  of  the  enemy.  Although  the 
Indians  were  aware  of  the  contemplated  attack,  such 
was  the  celerity  of  General  Sully's  movements,  he  came 
within  sight  of  their  camp  at  least  twenty-four  hours 
sooner  than  they  thought  it  possible  the  distance  could 
be  accomplished,  taking  the  Indians  by  surprise,  they 
not  having  time,  as  is  their  custom,  to  remove  their 
property  and  women  and  children  beyond  the  reach  of 
danger. 

I  was  present  with  this  body  of  Indians  when  the 
white  soldiers — my  countrymen — came  in  sight.  Alter 
nating  between  hope  and  fear,  my  feelings  can  be  better 
imagined  than  described.  I  hoped  for  deliverance,  yet 
feared  disaster  and  death  to  that  little  army. 

At  1  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  fight  commenced, 
and  raged,  with  great  fury,  until  night  closed  on  the 
scene  of  conflict,  leaving  the  whites  masters  of  the  field 
and  in  possession  of  the  Indian  camp. 

Early  in  the  day,  I,  with  the  women  and  children 
and  old  men,  and  such  property  as  could  be  gathered 
in  our  hasty  flight,  was  sent  off  so  as  to  be  out  of  the 
way,  not  to  impede  the  flight  of  the  Indians  in  case 
of  defeat. 

This  was  a  terrible  blow  to  the  Indians.  About 
eight  thousand  of  them  were  gathered  there,  and  their 


AMONG   THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  261 

village,  with  all  their  property  (except  their  horses  and 
dogs),  including  all  the  stores  of  provisions  they  had 
gathered  for  the  winter,  were  lost.  Without  shelter, 
without  food,  driven  into  a  barren,  desolate  region, 
devoid  of  game,  death  from  starvation  seemed  in 
evitable. 

Early  next  morning  pursuit  was  commenced,  but 
after  a  march  of  about  five  miles  was  abandoned,  as  the 
country  beyond  was  impassable  for  cavalry.  Return 
ing  to  the  scene  of  the  previous  day's  battle,  General 
Sully  spent  several  hours  in  destroying  the  property 
abandoned  by  the  Indians  in  their  flight.  Lodge  poles 
were  piled  together  and  fired,  and  into  the  flames  was 
cast  furs,  robes,  tents,  provisions,  and  every  thing  that 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  soldiers. 

That  night  the  command  camped  about  six  miles 
from,  but  within  sight  of,  the  battle-ground,  going  into 
camp  early  in  the  afternoon.  Picket  guards  were 
stationed  on  the  hills,  three  at  a  post,  and  soon  after 
the  camp  was  thrown  into  commotion  by  the  appear 
ance  of  one  of  the  guard  dashing  toward  camp,  at  the 
full  speed  of  his  horse,  with  Indians  in  pursuit.  His 
companions,  worn  out  with  the  arduous  service  of  the 
preceding  three  days,  had  laid  down  to  sleep,  and 
before  the  one  remaining  on  guard  could  give  the 
alarm,  a  body  of  Indians  was  close  upon  them.  Dis 
charging  his  rifle  to  arouse  his  companions,  he  had 
barely  time  to  reach  his  horse  and  escape.  The  bodies 


262  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

of  the  other  two  were  found  next  day  horribly  muti 
lated  ;  and  that  night,  being  within  sight  of  the  battle 
ground,  the  firelight  revealed  the  forms  of  a  large  body 
of  savages  dancing  around  the  burning  ruins  of  their 
own  homes. 

Returning  to  Heart  River,  General  Sully  took  the 
emigrants  again  in  charge,  and  resumed  the  march 
toward  Idaho. 

Traversing  a  country  diversified  and  beautiful  as  the 
sun  ever  shone  upon,  presenting  at  every  turn  pictures 
of  natural  beauty,  such  as  no  artist  ever  represented  on 
canvas,  the  expedition  at  last  struck  the  "Mauvais 
Terra,"  or  Bad  Lands,  a  region  of  the  most  wildly 
desolate  country  conceivable.  No  pen  of  writer,  nor 
brush  of  painter,  can  give  the  faintest  idea  of  its  awful 
desolation. 

As  the  command  halted  upon  the  confines  of  this 
desert,  the  mind  naturally  reverted  to  political  descrip 
tions  of  the  infernal  regions  reached  in  other  days. 

The  Bad  Lands  of  Dakota  extend  from  the  con 
fluence  of  the  Yellow  Stone  and  Missouri  Rivers 
toward  the  south-west,  a  distance  of  about  one  hundred 
miles,  and  are  from  twenty-five  to  forty  miles  in  width. 
The  foot  of  white  man  had  never  trod  these  wilds 
before. 

The  first  day's  march  into  this  desert  carried  the 
expedition  ten  miles  only,  consuming  ten  hours  of 
time,  and  leaving  the  forces  four  miles  from,  and 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX   INDIANS.  263 

within  sight  of,  the  camp,  they  left  in  the  morning. 
On  the  7th  of  August,  the  advance  guard  were 
attacked  in  the  afternoon  by  a  large  party  of  Indians. 
After  a  toilsome  march  of  many  days,  a  valley  in  the 
wilderness  was  reached,  presenting  an  opportunity  for 
rest,  and  here  the  first  vegetation  was  found  for  the 
famished  horses.  In  this  valley  the  troops  camped; 
the  advance  guard  were  brought  back,  having  suffered 
some  from  the  attack  of  the  ambushed  savages. 

Next  day  commenced  one  of  the  most  memorable 
battles  ever  fought  with  Indians  in  the  whole  experi 
ence  of  the  Government.  The  whole  Dakota  nation, 
including  the  supposed  friendly  tribes,  was  concentrated 
there,  and  numbered  fully  eight  thousand  warriors. 
Opposed  to  them  was  a  mere  handful,  comparatively, 
of  white  men.  But  they  were  led  by  one  skilled  in 
war,  and  who  knew  the  foe  he  had  to  contend  against. 

For  three  days  the  light  raged,  and,  finally,  on  the 
night  of  the  third  day,  and  after  a  toilsome  march  of 
ten  days  through  the  "  Bad  Lands,"  the  command 
reached  a  broad,  open  country,  where  the  savages  made 
a  final,  desperate  stand  to  drive  the  invaders  back. 
They  were  the  wild  Dakotians,  who  had  seen  but  little 
of  the  white  settlements,  and  had  a  contemptuous 
opinion.  But  a  new  lesson  was  to  be  learned,  and  it 
cost  them  dearly.  They  had  seen  guns  large  and  small, 
but  the  little  mountain  howitzers,  from  which  shells 
were  sent  among  them,  they  could  not  comprehend,  and 


264  NAREATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

asked  the  Indian  scouts  accompanying  the  expedition 
if  all  the  wagons  "  shot  twice."  Terrible  punishment 
was  inflicted  upon  the  Indians  in  that  three  days7  fight. 

At  the  close  of  the  second  day,  the  brigade  wagon- 
master  reported  that  he  had  discovered  the  tracks  of 
a  white  woman,  and  believed  the  Indians  held  one 
captive.  This  was  the  first  intimation  General  Sully 
received  of  my  captivity,  and,  not  having  received  from 
the  western  posts  any  report  of  captures  by  Indians, 
thought  it  must  be  some  half-breed  woman  who  wore 
the  foot  gear  of  civilization. 

But  the  sympathetic  nature  of  that  brave,  noble 
General  was  stirred  to  its  depths,  when  his  Indian 
scouts  brought  in  the  report  that  they  had  talked  with 
the  hostile  foe,  and  they  had  tauntingly  said,  "we 
have  a  white  woman  captive/7 

The  Indians  were  badly  whipped,  and  having  accom 
plished  that  portion  of  his  mission,  General  Sully 
went  on  with  his  emigrant  train  to  the  Yellow  Stone 
River,  and  beyond  that  there  were  long,  toilsome 
marches,  but  no  battles. 

Early  in  October  the  command  arrived  opposite 
Fort  Eice,  and  went  into  camp.  The  tents  of  the 
little  band  of  white  warriors  were  hardly  pitched 
before  word  came  that  Captain  Fisk,  with  a  large  party 
of  emigrants  and  a  small  escort  of  soldiers,  had  been 
attacked  by  a  large  party  of  Indians ;  had  corralled 
their  train,  and  could  not  move,  but  were  on  the 


Bed  Cloud,  the  Orator  Sioux  Chief. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  265 

defensive,  and  were  confident  of  holding  out  until 
relief  should  come.  They  were  distant  about  one 
hundred  and  eighty  miles,  and  the  sympathetic  nature 
of  the  veteran,  while  it  condemned  the  action  of  his 
junior  officer,  thrilled  with  an  earnest  desire  to  save 
the  women  and  children  of  that  apparently  doomed 
train. 

A  detail  of  men  from  each  company  of  the  command 
was  made,  and  Captain  Fisk  and  his  train  of  emigrants 
rescued  from  their  perilous  situation.  Here  was  re 
ceived  proof  positive  of  the  fact  that  a  white  woman 
was  held  captive  by  the  Indians ;  and  while  every  man 
would  have  been  willing  to  risk  his  life  for  her  rescue, 
and  many  applications  were  made  to  the  General  for 
permission  to  go  out  on  expeditions  for  that  purpose, 
he  had  already  adopted  such  measures  as  must  secure 
her  release. 

Friendly  Indians  who  had  accompanied  the  expedi 
tion  were  sent  out  to  visit  the  various  tribes,  to  assure 
them  of  an  earnest  desire  on  the  part  of  the  whites  for 
peace,  and  invite  them  to  meet  at  Fort  Sully  to  make 
a  treaty.  The  result  was  that  about  the  latter  part  of 
October  the  vicinity  of  the  fort  presented  an  unusual 
appearance  of  animation.  Several  bands  had  come  in, 
in  anticipation  of  the  big  feast  that  had  hitherto  pre 
ceded  all  talks.  Their  disappointment  may  be  imagined 
when  they  were  told  that  no  talk  would  be  had,  nor 
any  feast  given,  until  they  brought  in  the  white  woman. 
23 


2G6  NARRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Their  protestations,  that  she  was  not  their  captive,  and 
that  they  could  not  get  her  from  the  band  who  held 
her,  were  of  no  avail,  and,  at  length,  Tall  Soldier,  who 
was  thought  to  be  friendly,  called  for  volunteers  to  go 
with  him  for  the  white  woman.  About  one  hundred 
Indians  responded,  and  the  assurance  was  given  that 
they  would  get  the  captive,  if  even  at  the  expense  of 
a  fight  with  those  they  went  to  take  her  from. 

Weeks  of  painful  suspense  passed,  and  then  came  a 
letter  from  the  captive  woman,  brought  by  an  Indian, 
in  which  warning  was  given  of  an  intent  to  capture 
the  fort  and  murder  the  garrison.  The  warning  was 
acted  upon ;  and  when,  on  the  12th  day  of  December, 
a  large  body  of  Indians  appeared  on  the  bluffs  over 
looking  the  fort,  that  little  band  of  not  more  than  two 
hundred  men  was  prepared  to  give  them  a  warm  recep 
tion  should  they  come  with  hostile  intent.  Not  only 
were  arms  in  prime  condition,  but  every  heart  beat  with 
high  resolve. 

When  the  cavalcade  drew  up  in  front  of  the  fort, 
and  the  captive  woman,  with  about  twelve  of  her  im 
mediate  savage  attendants,  had  passed  through  the 
gates,  they  were  ordered  closed,  shutting  out  the  main 
body,  and  leaving  them  exposed  to  a  raking  fire  from 
the  guns  in  the  bastions. 

But  no  attack  was  made.  The  Indians  seemed  to 
know  that  the  little  band  of  soldiers  were  prepared, 
and  went  quietly  into  camp,  on  an  island  opposite  the 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  267 

fort.  Next  day  a  council  was  held,  and  the  terms  of 
the  captives  surrender  agreed  upon.  Three  unservice 
able  horses,  to  replace  ponies  left  with  the  Ogalallas 
by  the  Blackfeet,  as  a  pledge  for  the  captives  return; 
also,  fifty  dollars  worth  of  presents,  some  provisions, 
and  a  promise  of  a  treaty  when  General  Sully  should 
return.  The  Indians  remained  about  the  fort  nearly 
two  weeks,  and  during  that  time  efforts  were  made  to 
induce  the  captive  woman  to  leave  the  fort  and  visit 
them  at  their  lodges,  doubtless  with  the  design  of 
recapturing  her.  After  making  the  captive  some 
presents,  they  bade  adieu.  Two  months  later  they 
returned,  apparently  very  much  disappointed  when 
they  found  the  captive  had  left  for  her  home.  They 
were  soon  again  upon  the  war  path. 


268  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 


DEDICATED  TO  MRS.  FANNY  KELLY. 

BY    A   SOLDIER. 

IN  early  youth,  far  in  the  distant  west, 

With  gentle  steps  the  fragrant  fields  you  pressed; 

Then  joy  rebounded  in  thy  youthful  heart, 

Nor  thought  of  care,  or  trouble,  bore  no  part. 

The  morn  of  life,  whose  sky  seems  ever  bright, 

And  distant  hills  are  tinged  with  crimson  light, 

When  hope,  bright  hope,  by  glowing  fancies  driven, 

Fill'd  thy  young  heart  with  raptured  thoughts  of  heaven. 

'Twas  there,  'neath  yonder  glorious  westernsky, 

Where  noble  forests  wave  their  heads  on  high, 

And  gentle  zephyrs,  filled  with  rich  perfume, 

Swept  o'er  vast  prairies  in  undying  bloom; 

And  there  where  silvery  lakes  and  rippling  streams 

Go  murmuring  through  the  hills  and  valleys  green, 

And  birds  sing  gayly,  as  they  soar  along, 

In  gentle  notes,  their  ever-welcome  song. 

'T  was  there  was  passed  thy  youthful  life  away, 

And  all  became  a  dread  reality ; 

Then  woo'd  and  wedded  to  the  one  you  loved, 

As  partner  of  thy  life  all  else  above  ; 

To  share  thy  brightest  hopes,  or  gloomy  fears, 

Or  mingle  in  thy  smiles,  or  gushing  tears ; 

To  be  to  thee\a  constant  bosom  friend, 

Faithful  and  true  till  life's  last  hours  should  end : 

Those  da}7s  and  years  so  pleasantly  passed  by, 

No  tears  of  grief — thy  bosom  knew  no  sigh ; 

But,  ah !  those  days,  those  halcyon  days,  are  past, 

Those  sunny  hours,  they  were  too  sweet  to  last  I 

For  far  out  o'er  the  broadest  prairie  plain, 

Onward  you  pressed  a  distant  home  to  gain. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  269 

Days,  even  weeks,  so  pleasantly  passed  o'er, 

That  mem'ry  brought  back  those  sweet  days  of  yore; 

Those  days  of  thy  youth  for  which  you  did  sigh, 

But  ne'er  did  ye  think  that  some  soon  should  die. 

For  days  of  sadness,  those  days  that  come  to  all, 

From  the  humblest  cot  to  the  palace  hall, 

When  gathering  darkness  cloud  the  clear,  blue  sky, 

Our  brightest  prospects  all  in  ruin  lie. 

While  gathering  round  the  camp  at  close  of  day, 

As  the  sun  shed  forth  her  last  but  lingering  ray, 

The  war-whoop  of  the  Sioux  Indian  band 

Was  heard;  "  They  come,"  and  all  surrounded  stand. 

A  moment  more,  and  then  around  thee  lay, 

As  the  dark  smoke  had  cleared  itself  away, 

The  lifeless  forms  of  those  in  horror  slain, 

And  thou,  alas !  the  only  one  remain. 

No  bosom  friend,  no  counselor  is  near, 

To  sooth  thy  troubled  breast,  or  quell  thy  fear. 

Those  dearest  by  all  earthly  ties  are  fled, 

And  you,  a  captive,  stand  among  the  dead ; 

For  months  in  bondage  to  this  savage  band, 

With  none  to  rescue  from  his  cruel  hand, 

To  rove  with  them  o'er  prairies  far  and  wild, 

Far  from  thy  husband  and  thy  murdered  child. 

No  star  of  hope,  nor  sun's  resplendent  light, 

Sends  down  one  gleam  upon  this  fearful  night ; 

No  power  to  pierce  the  dark  and  hidden  gloom, 

That  veils  the  heart  while  in  this  earthly  tomb. 

But,  lo !  a  change,  a  wondrous  change,  to  thee ! 

Once  held  a  captive,  but  now  from  bondage  free. 

The  great  Jehovah  reigns ;  His  arm  is  strong, 

He  sets  the  captive  free,  though  waiteth  long, 

And  turns  the  darkest  hours  of  midnight  gloom, 

Into  the  effulgent  brightness  of  noon. 

W.  S.  V.  H. 


270  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 


CERTIFICATE  OF  INDIAN  CHIEFS. 


Personally  appeared  before  me,  a  Notary  Public  for 
the  District  of  Columbia,  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly,  who  is 
at  this  time  a  citizen  of  the  State  of  Kansas,  and  be 
ing  duly  sworn,  deposes  and  says  : 

That  in  the  year  1864,  she  started  from  Geneva, 
Allen  County,  Kansas,  for  the  purpose  of  settling 
with  her  husband  and  family  in  Montana,  and  for  this 
purpose  she  with  her  husband  took  all  the  goods  and 
chatties  they  had,  which  are  enumerated  below,  with 
amount  and  value. 

She  further  says  she  is  now  a  widow  and  has  a 
family  to  support. 

But  she  was  for  many  months  a  prisoner,  and  taken 
captive  by  a  band  of  the  Sioux  Indians,  at  the  time  at 
war  with  the  white  people,  and  with  the  United  States, 
as  follows:  On  the  12th  day  of  July,  1864,  while  on 
the  usually  traveled  road  across  the  plains,  and  west  of 
Fort  Laramie,  she,  with  her  husband  and  family,  with 
several  other  persons,  were  attacked  by  these  Indians, 
and  five  of  the  party  were  killed,  while  she  was  taken 
captive.  That  the  Indians  took  or  destroyed  all  they 
had.  She  was  a  captive  for  five  months,  suffered 
hardships  and  taunts,  and  was  finally  delivered  to  the 
military  authorities  of  the  United  States  in  Dakota,  at 
Fort  Sully. 

That  the  following  is  a  statement  of  their  goods  and 
effects,  including  stock,  as  near  as  she  can  remember. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  271 

The  whole  account  was  made  out  and  placed,  as  she 
is  informed,  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Burleigh,  late  dele 
gate  from  Dakota,  but  which  she  can  not  find  at  this 
time.  The  amount  and  the  leading  items  she  knows 

to  be  as  follows : 

#  *  #  #  #  # 

FANNY  KELLY 

Subscribed  and  sworn  to  before  me,  this  24th  day  of 
February,  A.  D.  1870. 

JAS.  H.  MCKENNEY,  Notary  Public, 

Washington  County,  D.  C. 
CITY  OF  WASHINGTON, 
District  of  Columbia, 

June  9th,  1870. 

We,  the  undersigned,  chiefs  and  head  men  of  the 
Dakota  gr  Sioux  Indians,  do  hereby  acknowledge  and 
certify  to  the  facts  set  forth  in  the  foregoing  affidavit 
of  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly,  as  to  her  captivity  and  to  the 
destruction  of  her  property  by  members  of  our  nation. 
We  acknowledge  the  justness  of  her  claim  against  us 
for  the  loss  of  her  goods,  and  desire  that  the  same  may 
be  paid  her  out  of  any  moneys  now  due  our  nation,  or 
that  may  become  due  us  by  annuity  or  by  any  appro 
priation  made  by  Congress ;  and  we  would  respectfully 
request  that  the  amount  as  set  forth  in  the  foregoing 
bill  be  paid  to  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly  by  the  Department, 
out  of  any  funds  that  may  now  or  hereafter  belong 
to  us. 

SPOTTED  X  TAIL, 

Chief  of  JBrule  Sioux. 
SWIFT  X  BEAR, 

Chief  of  Brule  Sioux. 
FAST  X  BEAR, 

Warrior,  Brule  Sioux. 
YELLOW  X  HAIR, 
Warrior,  Brule  Siour. 


272  NAERATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

I  certify  that  I  was  present  when  the  above  state 
ment  was  signed  by  said  Brule  Sioux  chiefs  and  war 
riors,  and  that  the  same  was  fully  explained  to  them 
before  they  subscribed  to  same  by  the  interpreter. 

CHAS.  E.  GUERTJ, 

Sioux  Interpreter. 
WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  June  9,  1870. 

Witnessed  by : 

DEWlTT  C.   POOLE, 

Captain  U.  S.  Army,  and  Agent  for  Sioux  Indians. 

RED  X  CLOUD, 
RED  X  DOG, 
ROOKY  X  BEAR, 
LONG  X  WOLF, 
SWORD  X    ' 
SETTING  X  BEAR, 
LITTLE  X  BEAR, 
YELLOW  X 

I  certify  that  I  was  present  when  the  above  state 
ment  was  signed  by  the  Ogallala  chiefs  and  warriors, 
and  that  the  same  was  fully  explained  to  them  before 
they  subscribed  to  the  same  by  the  interpreter. 

JOHN  RICHARD. 

Witness : 

JUELS  COFFEY. 

WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  June  11,  1870. 

LITTLE  X  SWAN, 
PRETTY  X  BEAR, 
BLACK  X  TOMAHAWK, 
RED  X  FEATHER. 

I  certify  on  honor  that  I  was  present  when  the  above 
statement  was  signed  by  the  said  chiefs  and  warriors  of 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  273 

the  Minniconyon  and  Saus  Arcs  bands  of  Sioux  In 
dians,  aud  that  the  same  was  fully  explained  to  them  by 

his 

BAZEL  X  CLEMENS, 

mark. 

Interpreter. 
Witness : 

F.  D.  Curtis 

GEO.  M.  RANDALL, 
Capt.  and  Brvt.  Maj.  U.  S.  A., 

Indian  Agent. 
NEW  YORK,  July  14,  1870. 


274  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 


CERTIFIED  COPIES  OF  MY  CORRESPOND 
ENCE  WITH  CAPTAIN  FISK. 


WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  January  13,  1865. 

L.  THOMAS,  Adjutant  General,  U.  S.  A., 

Washington,  D.  C. 
GENERAL  : 
#  #  *  #  *  #  # 

We  made  our  start  from  Fort  Ridgley,  where  I  had 
received  the  kindest  attentions  and  important  favors 
from  the  officers  in  charge,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  15th 
of  July. 


THE   TRUCE  —  A   CAPTIVE   WHITE   WOMAN. 

Soon  there  was  a  gathering  of  what  appeared  to  be 
all  the  Indians  about,  on  an  eminence  of  prairie  one 
mile  away,  and  in  full  sight  of  the  camp.  There  came 
from  the  crowd  three  unarmed  warriors  toward  the 
train,  holding  up  a  white  flag  which  they  planted  in 
the  ground  about  seven  hundred  yards  off,  and  then 
retired. 

This  was  an  unexpected  phase  to  the  affair.  While 
we  were  making  extra  preparations  for  war,  there  came 
a  truce.  I  sent  Mitchell,  my  brave  and  efficient  officer 
of  the  guard,  with  two  Sioux  half-bred  interpreters  to 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  275 

ascertain  the  meaning  of  this  overture.  They  found, 
on  reaching  the  ground,  a  letter  stuck  in  a  stick,  and 
directed  to  me.  Without  pausing  to  converse  with 
the  Indians,  who  were  a  few  rods  distant,  my  assistant 
returned  to  camp  with  the  letter.  That  letter  appeared 
to  have  been  written  by  a  white  woman,  a  captive  in 
the  hands  of  the  Indians,  and  read  as  follows: 

"  Makatunke  says  he  will  not  fight  wagons,  for  they 
have  been  fighting  two  days.  They  had  many  killed 
by  the  goods  they  brought  into  camp.  They  tell  me 
what  to  write.  I  do  not  understand  them.  I  was 
taken  by  them  July  12.  They  say  for  the  soldiers  to 
give  forty  head  of  cattle. 

"  Hehutalunca  says  he  fights  not,  but  they  have  been 
fighting.  Be  kind  to  them,  and  try  to  free  me,  for 
mercy's  sake. 

"  I  was  taken  by  them  July  12. 
(Signed)  "MRS.  KELLY." 

"  Buy  me  if  you  can,  and  you  will  be  satisfied.  They 
have  killed  many  whites.  Help  me  if  you  can. 

"  Unkpapas  (they  put  words  in,  and  I  have  to  obey) 
they  say  for  the  wagons  they  are  fighting  for  them  to 
go  on.  But  I  fear  the  result  of  this  battle.  The 
Lord  have  mercy  on  you.  Do  not  move." 

I  replied  to  this  letter  as  follows : 

"  MES.  KELLY  : 

"  If  you  are  really  a  white  woman  captive  in  the 
hands  of  these  Indians,  I  shall  be  glad  to  buy  you  and 
restore  you  to  your  friends,  and  if  a  few  unarmed  In 
dians  will  deliver  you  at  the  place  where  your  letter 


276  NARRATIVE   OF   CAPTIVITY 

•^ 

was  received,  I  will  send  there  for  them   three  good 
American  horses,  and  take  you  to  our  camp. 

"  I  can  not  allow  any  party  of  Indians,  few  or  many, 
to  come  to  my  train,  or  camp,  while  in  this  country. 

"  Tell  them  I  shall  move  when  I  get  ready,  and  halt 
as  long  as  I  think  proper.  I  want  no  advice  or  favor 
from  the  Indians  who  attacked,  but  am  prepared  to 
fight  them  as  long  as  they  choose  to  make  war.  I  do 
not,  in  the  least,  fear  the  result  of  this  battle. 

"  Hoping  that  you  may  be  handed  to  us  at  once  for 
the  offer  I  have  made, 

"I  am  truly, 
(Signed)  "  JAS.  L.  FISK,  Capt.  Comd'g." 

The  above  letter  was  sent  back  by  the  Indian  mes 
senger,  and  we  awaited  the  result.  In  the  afternoon 
we  received  the  following  reply : 

"I  am  truly  a  white  woman,  and  now  in  sight  of 
your  camp,  but  they  will  not  let  me  go.  They  say 
they  will  not  fight,  but  don't  trust  them.  They  say, 
'  How  d  Jye  do/  They  say  they  want  you  to  give  them 
sugar,  coffee,  flour,  gunpowder,  but  give  them  nothing 
till  you  can  see  me  for  yourself,  but  induce  them,  taking 
me  first.  They  want  four  wagons,  and  they  will  stop 
fighting.  They  want  forty  cattle  to  eat ;  I  have  to  write 
what  they  tell  me.  They  want  you  to  come  here — you 
know  better  than  that.  His  name  Chatvanco  and  the 
other's  name  Porcupine.  Read  to  yourself,  some  of 
them  can  talk  English.  They  say  this  is  their  ground. 
They  say,  i  Go  home  and  come  back  no  more.'  The 
Fort  Laramie  soldiers  have  been  after  me,  but  they 
(the  Indians)  run  so ;  and  they  say  they  want  knives 
and  axes  and  arrow-iron  to  shoot  buffalo.  Tell  them 
to  wait  and  go  to  town,  and  they  can  get  them.  I 
would  give  them  any  thing  for  liberty.  Induce  them 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  277 

to  show  me  before  you  give  any  thing.  They  are  very 
anxious  for  you  to  move  now.  Do  not,  I  implore  you, 
for  your  life's  sake. 

"  FANNY  KELLY. 

"My  residence  formerly  Geneva,  Allen  County, 
Ivansas." 

I  returned  by  the  Indian  the  following  reply  : 

"DEAR  MADAM: 

"Your  second  communication  convinces  me  that  you 
are  what  you  profess  to  be,  a  captive  white  woman, 
and  you  may  be  assured  that  myself  and  my  party 
are  eager  for  release,  but  for  the  present  I  can  not 
accede  to  the  demands,  or  gratify  the  wants  of  your 
captors.  We  are  sent  on  an  important  trust  and  mis 
sion,  by  order  of  the  great  War  Chief  at  Washington, 
westward  to  the  mountain  region,  with  a  small  party 
of  well-armed  and  determined  men,  feeling  entirely 
capable  of  defending  ourselves;  but  we  are  not  a  war 
party,  and  our  train  is  not  intended  for. war  purposes. 
Powder  and  shot  we  have,  but  no  presents  for  the 
hostile  Indians. 

"  I  am  an  officer  of  the  Government,  but  am  not 
authorized,  by  my  instructions  to  give  any  thing  but 
destruction  to  Indians  who  try  to  stop  me  on  my 
march.  However,  I  will,  for  your  release,  give  three 
of  my  own  horses,  some  flour,  sugar,  and  coffee,  or  a 
load  of  supplies.  Tell  the  Indians  to  go  back  for  the 
night,  and  to-morrow  at  noon,  if  they  will  send  you 
with  five  men  to  deliver  you  to  my  soldiers  on  the 
mound  we  occupied  to-day,  their  main  body  not  to 
advance  beyond  their  present  position,  I  will  hand 
over  to  them  the  horses  and  provisions,  which  they  will 
be  permitted  to  take  away  to  their  headquarters. 


278  NARRATIVE  OF   CAPTIVITY 

"  Should  there  be  occasion,  the  same  opportunity  for 
communicating  will  be  granted  to-morrow. 

"  The  Great  Spirit  tells  me  that  you  will  yet  be  safely 
returned  to  your  friends,  and  that  all  wrongs  that 
have  been  committed  on  the  defenseless  and  innocent 
shall  be  avenged. 

"In  warmest  sympathy,  I  am,  Madam, 

"JAS.  L.  FISK, 
"Capt.  and  A.  Q.  M.  U.  S.  A." 

*  *  #  #  *  #  # 

With  high  regard,  I  have  the  honor  to  be, 
Yours,  very  truly, 

JAS.  L.  FISK, 
Capt.  and  A.  Q.  M.  Commanding  Expedition. 

ADJUTANT  GENERAL'S  OFFICE, 

WASHINGTON,  March  17,  1870. 
OFFICIAL  EXTRACT. 

WM.  BEECH, 
Assistant  Adjutant  General. 


AMONG   THE   SIOUX   INDIANS.  279 


STATEMENT  OF  LIEUTENANT  G.  A.  HES- 
SELBERGER. 


WASHINGTON,  D.  C.,  Feb'y  16,  1870. 
To  the  Hon.  JAMES  HARLAN, 

Chairman  Com.  Ind.  Affairs,  U.  S.  Senate. 
SIR: 

I  have  the  honor  to  make  the  following  statement  in 
relation  to  the  captivity  and  release  of  Mrs.  Fanny 
Kelly. 

In  the  summer  of  1864,  an  expedition  under  the 
command  of  General  Alfred  Sully,  U.  S.  A.,  started 
against  the  hostile  Sioux  in  Dakota  Territory,  of  which 
expedition  I  was  a  member,  being  then  an  officer,  First 
Lieutenant,  in  the  Sixth  Iowa  Volunteer  Cavalry. 
Whilst  on  the  expedition,  we  ascertained  that  Mrs. 
Fanny  Kelly  was  a  prisoner  of  the  Indians  that  we 
were  then  engaged  against.  After  the  command  re 
turned  to  Fort  Rice,  in  Dakota  Territory,  news  was 
received  from  Captain  Fisk,  an  officer  of  the  Engineer 
Department,  U.  S.  A.,  that  he  was  surrounded,  and  his 
train  corralled  by  the  same  Indians  that  we  had  been 
fighting.  I,  with  others,  saw  Fisk,  and  was  personally 
told  by  him  that  he  had  received  notes  and  letters  of 
warning  from  Mrs.  Kelly,  telling  him  that  he  must 
not  break  his  train,  that  the  Indians  intended  to  fall 
upon  the  two  portions,  if  he  did,  and  to  massacre  his 
guard  and  the  emigrants  and  children  with  him. 


280  NARKATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

In  the  fall,  after  the  expedition  had  been  abandoned, 
the  troops  were  scattered  at  different  posts  along  the 
Missouri  River,  I,  with  my  company,  being  left  at 
Fort  Sully,  Dakota  Territory.  About  the  latter  part  of 
November,  an  Indian  came  inside  the  post.  I,  being 
officer  of  the  day,  asked  him  what  he  wanted.  He 
said  he  came  a  long  way,  and  wanted  to  know  if  I 
was  the  "  big  chief,"  if  so,  he  had  a  paper  for  me  to 
see.  He  gave  it  to  me.  It  was  a  sheet  torn  out  of  a 
business  book,  and  numbered  76  in  the  corner.  The 
substance  of  the  letter  was  as  follows : 

"  I  write  this  letter,  and  send  it  by  this  Indian,  but 
don't  know  whether  you  will  get  it,  as  they  are  very 
treacherous.  They  have  lied  to  me  so  often ;  they  have 
promised  to  bring  me  to  town  nearly  every  day.  I 
wish  you  could  do  something  to  get  me  away  from 
them.  If  they  do  bring  me  to  town,  be  guarded,  as 
they  are  making  all  kinds  of  threats  and  preparations 
for  an  attack.  I  have  made  a  pencil  of  a  bullet,  so  it 
might  be  hard  to  read.  Please  treat  this  Indian  well. 
If  you  do  n't,  they  might  kill  me."  After  having  the 
Indian  remain  for  a  few  days,  and  giving  him  plenty 
to  eat,  he  was  sent  on  his  return  with  a  letter  to  Mrs. 
Kelly.  A  short  time  after  this,  one  morning,  we  dis 
covered,  back  of  the  Fort  on  the  hill,  a  large  body  of 
Indians.  The  commanding  officer  was  notified  of  the 
fact.  He  immediately  gave  orders  to  prepare  the  fort 
for  defense.  Since  the  warning  received  from  Mrs. 
Kelly,  we  had  been  unusually  watchful  of  the  Indians. 
The  fort  was  poorly  constructed,  having  been  built  by 
soldiers  for  winter  quarters.  The  Indians  were  notified 
not  to  approach  the  fort,  and  only  the  chiefs,  who  num 
bered  ten  or  twelve,  were  allowed  to  come  inside  the 
gates,  bringing  with  them  Mrs.  Kelly,  and  when  inside 
the  fort,  the  gates  were  immediately  closed,  shutting 
out  the  body  of  the  Indians,  who  numbered  about  1,000 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  281 

to  1,200.    A  bargain  was  made  for  her,  and  the  articles 
agreed  upon  were  delivered  for  her  in  exchange. 

I  believe,  and  it  was  the  opinion  of  others,  that  the 
advice  and  warning  of  Mrs.  Kelly  was  very  valuable 
to  us,  and  was  instrumental  in  putting  us  on  our  guard, 
and  enabled  us  to  ward  off  the  threatened  attack  of  the 
Indians.  In  my  opinion,  had  the  Indians  attacked  the 
fort,  they  could  have  captured  it. 

The  day  that  Mrs.  Kelly  was  brought  into  the  fort 
was  one  of  the  coldest  I  ever  experienced,  and  she  was 
very  poorly  clad,  having  scarcely  any  thing  to  protect 
her  person.  Her  limbs,  hands,  and  face  were  terribly 
frozen,  and  she  was  put  in  the  hospital  at  Fort  Sully, 
where  she  remained  for  a  long  time,  nearly  two  months, 
for  treatment. 

(Signed)  G.  A.  HESSELBEEGER, 

First  Lieutenant  U.  S.  Army. 

Res.  Leavenworth  City. 


TREASURY  DEPARTMENT, 
Second  Auditor's  Office,  June  3,  1870. 

The  foregoing  is  a  correct  copy  of  the  statement  of 
•Lieutenant  Hesselberger  on  file  in  this  office. 

B.  B.  FRENCH. 
24 


282  NAKRATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 


STATEMENT  OF  OFFICERS  AND  MEMBERS 
OF  THE  SIXTH  IOWA  CAVALRY. 


WE,  the  undersigned,  late  officers  and  members  of 
the  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry,  being  duly  sworn,  do  hereby 
depose  and  say  that,  during  the  winter  of  the  years 
1864  and  1865,  the  said  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry  was  sta 
tioned,  and  doing  military  duty,  at  Fort  Sully,  in  the 
Territory  of  Dakota;  that  we,  in  our  respective  mili 
tary  capacities,  were  present  during  the  winter  stated 
at  the  aforesaid  post  of  Fort  Sully.  Deponents  further 
say  that,  on  or  about  the  6th  day  of  December,  in  the 
year  1864,  an  Indian  appeared  before  the  fort,  and 
signified  to  the  officer  of  the  day,  Lieutenant  G.  A. 
Hesselberger,  that  he  had  something  to  communicate  to 
those  within  the  fort ;  and  the  said  Indian  was  allowed 
to  enter,  and  presented  to  the  commanding  officer,  Ma 
jor  A.  E.  House,  of  the  regiment  before  stated,  a  note, 
or  letter,  which  letter  we  all  thoroughly  knew  the  pur 
port  of,  and  it  was  seen  and  read  by .  It  was 

written,  or  purported  to  be,  by  one  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly, 
who  represented  herself  as  a  captive  in  the  hands  of 
certain  Blackfeet  Sioux  Indians;  and  that,  under  a 
pretext  of  delivering  her  up  to  her  people,  they  in 
tended  attacking  the  town  or  village  to  which  they 
purposed  going. 

Deponents  further  say  that,  at  the  time  of  the  re- 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  283 

ceipt  of  this  letter,  the  said  Fort  Sully  was  not  in 
such  a  state  of  defense  as  would  have  enabled  the  gar 
rison  to  hold  it  against  the  attack  of  any  considerable 
body  of  men ;  that,  in  consequence  of  the  receipt  of 
said  letter,  Major  House  brought  the  cannon  in  po 
sition  to  bear  on  all  sides  of  the  fort,  and  otherwise 
ordered  and  disposed  of  the  garrison  to  withstand  any 
attempt  to  capture  or  destroy  the  fort. 

Deponents  further  say  that,  on  or  about  the  9th  day 
of  December,  the  said  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly  was  brought 
in  as  a  captive  and  delivered  by  the  Indians  to  the 
commanding  officer  at  Fort  Sully;  that  the  Indians 
came  up  to  the  fort  painted  in  war  paint,  and  singing 
their  war  songs ;  that  as  soon  as  Mrs.  Kelly  was  within 
the  gates  of  the  fort,  they  were  closed,  and  all  the 
Indians  save  those  who  had  her  directly  in  charge 
were  shut  out  from  entrance  into  said  fort. 

Deponents  further  say,  that  they  verily  believe,  from 
information  then  gained,  and  from  that  which  they  af 
terward  learned,  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Indians  to 
attack  the  fort,  and  they  were  only  prevented  from  do 
ing  so  by  the  preparations  which  the  letter  of  warning 
from  the  said  Mrs.  Fanny  Kelly  had  induced  the  com 
manding  officer  to  make;  and  they  verily  believe  that, 
had  the  attack  been  made  without  such  preparations,  it 
would  have  resulted  in  the  capture  of  the  fort  and  the 
massacre  of  its  inmates ;  and  such  was  the  expressed 
opinion  of  nearly  all  the  members  of  the  said  Sixth 
Iowa  Cavalry  then  stationed  therein  ;  and  further  de 
ponents  say  not. 

JOHN  LOGAN,  Capt.  Co.  K,  Sixth  Reg.  Iowa  Cavalry. 
DEAN  CHEADLB,  0.  8.   "  " 

JOHN  M.  WILLIAMS,  Q.  M.  8.     " 
JOHN  MAGEE,  Serg't  Co.  H,        " 
JOHN  COOPER,  Corp.  Co.  K,       " 
L  MERIT  M.  OAKLEY,  Corp.  Co.  H,  u 


284  NAERATIVE  OF  CAPTIVITY 

Personally  appeared  before  me,  A.  J.  McKean,  Clerk 
of  the  District  Court,  Linn  County,  State  of  Iowa,  and 
made  solemn  oath  that  the  foregoing  is  true  and  cor 
rect  in  all  particulars,  and  that  neither  of  the  parties 
hereto  subscribing"  is  interested  in  any  way  in  any  ef 
fort  which  the  said  Mrs.  Kelly  may  make,  or  has 
made,  for  indemnity,  on  this  22d  day  of  January, 
A.  D.,  1870. 

[SEAL.]  A.  J.  McKEAN, 

Clerk  District.  Court-  Linn  County,  Iowa. 

TREASURY  DEPAIWMBNT, 

SECOND  AUDITOR'S  OFFICE,  December  2d,  1870.   } 

I  certify  the  foregoing  to  be  a  true  copy  of  the 
original  filed  in  this  office. 

E.  B.  FRENCH, 
Second  Auditor. 

[The  memoranda  below  are  written  with  pencil.] 

Captain  Logan  was  the  officer  of  the  day  when 
Mrs.  Kelly  was  brought  into  the  fort  (Sully). 

John  Magee,  Sergeant  Co.  H.  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry, 
was  sergeant  of  the  guard  at  the  same  time. 

To  HON.  JAMES  HARLAN,  U.  S.  S.,  and  HON.  WM.  SMYTH,  M.  C., 
Second  Congressional  District,  Iowa : 

GENTLEMEN  : — 

I  was  at  Fort  Sully  when  the  arrangement  was 
made  for  the  capture  of  this  woman.  Was  not  there 
when  the  Indians  brought  her  into  the  fort;  but  am 
satisfied  that  the  above  affidavit,  in  the  main,  is  cor 
rect. 

(Signed.)  T.  S.  BARD  WELL, 

Late  Assistant  Surgeon  Sixth  Iowa  Cavalry. 


AMONG  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS.  285 

TREASURY  DEPARTMENT,         ) 
SECOND  AUDITOR'S  OFFICE,  December  24,  1870.   j 

I  certify  the   foregoing  to   be  a  true  copy  of  the 
original  filed  in  this  office. 

E.  B.  FRENCH, 
Second  Auditor, 


l 


S^r^F^fe 


YB  20626 


GENERAL  LIBRARY  -  U.C.  BERKELEY 


